• 0

Spanked Mom

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

It was just moments after Alice had hung up the phone that she heard her son, Rob, enter the house, and rather quietly he scurried upstairs to his room. Hmmm, she thought, that was somewhat unusual for her son, who always checked in with her when he got home. She heard the door to his room close. This was all so uncharacteristic of her son..

In the six years that her husband, Rob’s dad had essentially abandoned them, Rob had really given her no problems what so ever. He had great grades, had great friends, excelled in sports, dated some nice girls and had been an all around very supportive son.

In fact her son had been the least of her concerns since her husband left. She had married early and given birth to her only son within weeks after her honeymoon. She managed to get an education and has been working the same job for years. She made good money and was materially self- sufficient. At thirty-six, she still had a great figure, nice full pendulous breasts, toned legs and a great, though slightly ample ass. Her long brown hair completed the desirable picture. Yet, she still had not found another mate. Sure she had dated and still had plenty of opportunities to date. Most men however, were too unrefined, too weak or too cowardly about seriously taking on a professional woman with a son living in her home.

Again, she continued to ponder, her son’s behavior was not usual. Maybe there was something going on after all, as the angry phone call she had just received insinuated. She waited a few moments to collect her thoughts and figure out how she was going to deal with this. She truly and honestly could not recall her son ever being any problem at all. She concluded that being firm and supportive would have to do, and oh, how she wished there was a strong man in her life who could help her navigate this uncharted territory.

She made it up the stairs to Rob’s room. Tentatively, she knocked on his door, which became slightly ajar; the latch had never really worked well. “Rob, I need to talk with you. Can you please come out .”

“Uh…just ..Just a second mom” Inside she heard some rustling of clothes and inadvertently saw her son pulling up his shorts, as he had rather quickly jumped up off the bed.

“I’ll be downstairs.” She was halfway down the steps when she heard her son’s foot steps following her. She made to the family room, sat on the lounge chair and motioned for her son to sit on the couch across from her.

“I just received a phone call from Mr. Andrews, he was really furious with you.”

“Mom, nothing happened…really.”

“Rob, please…he was really upset about you and his daughter. Doesn’t want you around her anymore. Now, go on and tell me what happened, all that happened so we can figure this out together.”

“Well Jane and I were on their deck and he well he caught us that’s all”

“Caught you?… Where you having sex?”

“Mom!!!”

“Well were you?”

“No…Mom this is embarrassing.”

“Son, I am your mother and I wasn’t born yesterday. I understand that you have needs and you have girlfriends. Now promise me you’ll tell me, honestly, all that happened so we can figure out how to deal with this and how to deal with Mr. Andrews.”

“Mom really I didn’t do anything. Jane and I were hanging out on the deck and she was being a real tease. He caught us.”

“Being a tease?”

“She showed me her tits… I mean breasts but she wouldn’t let me touch them. And then Mr. Andrews came out and started yelling at us.”

“So you left and came home?”

“Well not exactly.”

“Not exactly?”

“See seks hikayeleri he was really mad, you know, cussing and stuff. He grabbed Jane and took her in the house. Told me to stay away from her. I was really scared for her mom.”

“ROB!!! WHAT DID YOU DO?”

“It wasn’t like I’d fought him or nothing. I just went around the house to see what he was doing to her.”

“Well?”

“Mom I could hear him yelling and calling her names, you know like slut and stuff. So I peeked through a window.”

“Rob!!! You know its wrong to be peaking into other peoples homes like that?”

“I know mom, but I couldn’t help it mom.”

“Well?”

” I saw them mom. He had her bent over a chair. Her shorts were down and Mr. Andrews was…was spanking her.” Rob swallowed the lump in his throat as he told his mother that last bit, remembering how excited that made him. He noticed a familiar stirring in his groin as he wished he’d had time to relieve his horniness before his mom had knocked on his door.

“Did Mr. Andrews catch you peeking son?” His mom queried interrupting his thoughts.

“I don’t know mom. Jane looked and she saw me. I then ran home.” Alice’s mind was racing. Never did she ever expect to be dealing with type of situation with her son. To top it off, this had awakened her own memories of her past . They were fond, exciting memories of her father spanking her and fondling her afterwards. God, how she had loved that, she remembered, and how she had provoked him into spanking her again and again, right up until the time she had gotten married. And now this thing with her son, she looked at him sitting across from her. Was that an erection she saw growing in his shorts. Semiconsciously, she shifted in her chair allowing her skirt to move, exposing her thigh.

“Jane saw you?” She asked. Alice stay focused, she said to herself, there will be plenty of time later, to deal with your horniness. Suddenly it hit had her, Rob must have been masturbating in his room about this.

“Mom it was really weird. She saw me and had this strange look on her face and she smiled at me.” Rob couldn’t help it. He was getting hard talking about this. Never before had he considered spanking. He’d never before imagined or even heard of spanking as a sexual practice. But this had most definitely excited him. And his mom wasn’t making it any easier. He couldn’t help but notice as he had before, how good she looked. And now he could see most of her legs accentuated by her high- heeled sandals. He glanced at her chest and saw her full bosom wondering if were wearing a bra.

“Rob, what do you mean strange?” Alice could see her son’s excitement. And perversely, she judged, she did not want this conversation to end.

“Mom like she really liked getting it. Mom…Do people really get turned on by doing that?” What the hell he thought, he might a well get this figured out. Besides if she told him it was sick, he could have gotten some counseling or medication. But really, he admitted, this talk had just made him hot.

“Well son…” she hesitated, “some people do. In fact some find it very exciting.”

“Is it wrong mom?”

“No dear. As I’ve told you before, nothing is wrong in sex if both people enjoy it and no one gets hurt.” She couldn’t help it, but she had to know. She chose her words deliberately, “Son, did it excite you to see Jane get her ass slapped?”

He was floored by his mother’s bold use of language. “Ah…yes mom.”

“Have you ever spanked a girl before dear?” She realized that she was reaching escort gaziantep şişman bayan a point of no return. Somehow she knew it would be just fine. He was after all sexually mature and by all prior indications sexually active. Maybe she could teach him something, and have her, apparently morbid urges satisfied while she was at it.

“No mom…”

She did not allow him to finish, she pressed on, “Would that turn you on?”

“Yes, I guess so.”

“Son, you’re excited now aren’t you?” reaching across the floor with her high heeled foot she gently stroked the back of her son’s calf.

“Yes” It was more like a hiss, a feeble whisper, but that was all that he could manage.

“Rob” she stood up before him, “I’m sorry, I’ve been really bad”

“Mom, what do you mean?”

” I’m afraid, I have been acting like a slut in front of my son, making him horny” she sat down on the couch next to him and ran a finger on the inside of his thigh until it reached the fullness in his shorts. “Do you know what nasty sluts need Rob?”

“MOM?”

“They need a spanking!”

“A spanking? … Really?”

“Yes baby, they need to be pulled over a lap. Have their skirt lifted up and given a sound spanking. Would you like to do that to your mom Rob?”

Without responding, he pulled her across his lap. She was startled by his strength and even more, pleased by his hard bulge pressing into her. Her skirt was slowly lifted. Rob stared at his mother’s ass, barely believed this was happening. Slowly he raised his hand up and brought it down, somewhat tentatively. Alice felt the blow and it was rather soft and gentle as a spanking can get. Nonetheless, she shuddered and felt a wave of wetness flood her. Rob, felt his mother spasm underneath him as he looked with awe as her ass cheeks jiggled under her french-cut panties.

“Rob, that was good baby, but mommy’s been real bad, spank me harder.”

He continued to deliver blows to his mother’s ass, his confidence growing with her continued encouragement and obvious excitement.

“AHH” slap, “Yess harder” Slap, “More!” S-L-a-p, “yes, slap this nasty slut harder.”

S-L-A-p “OH YESSS BABY…SPANK YOUR MOMMY”S ASS, THAT’S IT”

S-L-A-P, “YES!YES! YES!… baby that was wonderful… please rub mommy’s red ass”

Rob gently rubbed her ass, fascinated by the site, and the feel of her quivering bottom. Boy, he thought, mom sure has a great ass, not too big but nice and curvy.

“Rob, that was so good. Did you enjoy that? Did you like spanking mommy?” She really didn’t need to ask. She felt his erection pressing into her pelvis.

“Mom that was great … I mean it, your really hot.”

“Good baby,” she got up and kneeled in between his legs. She pulled his shorts down and stroked his hard cock with her hand, “Let mommy take care of that for you darling.”

She lowered her lips to his cock and kissed it. She slowly swirled her tongue up and down his shaft. Slowly she placed her lips around him and began to suck on his member, gradually increasing her tempo. It did not take him long, and it did not surprise Alice when she felt his muscles stiffen and spasm, but she was pleasantly surprised at how sweet her son tasted and how copious his cum was. She licked him clean. She then got up on the couch with her son and curled up next to him, as his arm encircled her. They kissed passionately.

They sat there on the couch for minutes, silently kissing and cuddling. She caressed his strong muscular arms and shoulders. She ran escort gaziantep sınırsız bayan her hand over his athletic thighs and rippled abdomen. She ran her fingers through his curly dark hair and stroked his face. He in return, hugged her, kissed her forehead and neck.

“Rob, is this ok by you?”

“Mom this incredible. I never imagined it could feel so good,” He pulled away slightly, “Mom was it…was it not good for you?”

“Oh baby that’s not what I meant. I loved it! But, but I am your mother. Wouldn’t you rather be doing this with your girlfriends?”

“Mom, I’ve always thought you’re hot and sexy. I’m so happy it happened and I just hope we could…you know…do it again.”

” Really Rob? Do really mean that?”

“Yes mom I really do.”

“Would like to now?”

“Yes mom NOW! And later again and again.”

“Rob your mommy is so horny and she’s been really bad. Will you spank her again?”

“Yes mom I would love that.” Rob’s cock had sprung back to life. He could hardly contain his excitement.
Alice stood up in front of her son. She unzipped her dress and stepped out of it. She looked at him as she confirmed the lust in his eyes was the same she felt. She unsnapped her black bra, and allowed her full breasts to hang freely. She licked her lips as she stood in front of her son, wearing only a lustful smile, panties and heels.

“Rob, I am your mother, but I am standing in front of my son like I’m some kinda cheap whore. I just sucked my son’s cock and loved it. I’m a really wicked woman. Now I want you to take control and spank me hard. Baby, I’ll do anything you say.”

Rob stood up and approached his mother. He grabbed her by the arm and forced her to bend over the couch. He spread her legs and positioned her ass up in the air in front of him.

The first blow sent ripples of electrical excitement through Alice’s body. The following ones built up on the previous charges. She was already wet and was becoming wetter. She almost came when she felt her son grab her panties and rip them off her quivering reddened ass cheeks. She could barely hold her self up, so she moved up on the couch and crouched on her hands and knees as the blows continued to sting her ass.

“That’s it baby spank your mothers ass…yes lover…you’re making your mom so hot…yesss….ahhh…ouch….YEAH BAABYY!” She screamed in delight as the blows rained on her ass.

“Does that feel good mother!” SLAP!

“Yes baby it feels great!” Slap! “OOUCH…I love it”

Rob abruptly stopped and started to rub his mother’s ass. “Mom your ass looks so hot when its red like this.”

“Rob keep rubbing it, it feels so nice.”

“You know what I think this slut needs” He did not wait for an answer but quickly he inserted his middle finger in her twitching pussy.

“OOOOH GODD…I’m so wet baby.”

“I think you need to be fucked mom!” Rob removed his finger and climbed up behind her as he plunged his rigid cock in her waiting hole.

“OH MY GOD…Yes fuck me hard lover…fuck your mother…YES, HARDER , DEEPER.”

“Mom, this so good…I’ve always fantasized about fucking you!”

“Rob, this is so wonderful. Fuck your mommy hard lover!”

He fucked her furiously. He slapped her already stinging ass as he drove his cock in her deeply. They were both beyond words, only able mutter and groan. He grabbed her swinging pendulous breasts and began to squeeze as they both surrendered to their orgasms, their hot juices mixed sinfully. They both collapsed on the couch as the waves of ecstasy washed over them.

Rob lay on top of his mother and gently kissed her neck, his spent cock rested between her still stinging cheeks. And as Alice whispered to him how wonderful she thought he was.

Alice saw some motion in the window. At first she was unsure but she could not move to get a good view. The movement was gone, but Alice, though not completely sure, wondered if she had seen Mr. Andrew’s face in the window peeking in.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Son-in-Law

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

This is my first time submitting a story for others to read and as such I would appreciate feedback, if for no other reason than it will let me know it’s been read and I hope, appreciated by a few of your readers. Please feel free to pass on whatever comments, either good or bad you feel may be of help.

As for some history to the tale itself. The basic story contains a mix of both fact and fiction. The relationship you are about to read about, (at the time of writing 2005) does indeed still exist…

I have taken a few writers privileges by making one or two amendments, though these should not affect the readers enjoyment.

*

It was late Friday evening. Lin had just finished reading a message from her cyber lover. It was something she did every Friday and without doubt, something she looked forward too. She turned to look at Mike, her hubby, aware her nipples were already standing out like stalks beneath her top, a sign of both how aroused the message had left her feeling and of what she had planned for the rest of the evening.

She leant forward, picked up her glass and took another long sip of wine before placing it back onto the coffee table, then sitting upright she smoothed her hands down her lithe body, down along the sides of her breasts as if checking herself out. Not that there was any need to do this for she both felt and looked good and what’s more, she had been feeling good about herself all afternoon, all week in fact. Her positive feelings along with the message she had just read had left her feeling far far hornier than usual.

She sat back against the sofa for a moment and found herself, not for the first time, pondering over how this change in her life had all started and how good life was at the moment.

At forty four years old, she’d been married to her hubby Mike for more years than she cared to remember, though even now she had to admit, for the most part they had a very happy relationship.

She’d always kept her five feet three frame in excellent trim for, quite apart from the benefits of keeping fit, she also enjoyed wearing figure hugging clothing, something she knew, a good many women her age were no longer capable of carrying off. She enjoyed wearing sexy clothes both for herself, because it always made her feel good, and if she were honest, for the benefit of the guys who, when they would give her admiring looks, would add to her own “feel good” factor.

Tonight she wore a sleeveless, beige, poloneck top. A top which had the type of soft material she loved feeling against her flesh and one which she knew, hugged her body like a second skin.

Below this, she wore a short, beige, sexy. mini skirt. Not entirely appropriate for a woman of her years but again, it made her feel good, plus she had the legs for it, legs that tonight were encased in a pair of cream stockings together with matching suspenders, the whole ensemble finished off with a skimpy pair of black mesh thongs.

She swept back her shoulder length auburn hair and caught her hubby glancing sideways at her. She smiled to herself for she was aware he was under the impression she’d dressed this way for him, which was her usual way of a Friday evening. What he didn’t know however, was tonight she had other ideas and even bigger plans in mind.

He was busy looking up something on his pc so she leant back against the sofa and closed her eyes for a moment, allowing her mind to wander. Her thoughts, not surprisingly, turned to Andy, to a few days previous when he’d called over.

Ohhhhh God! She only had to think about what had happened that day for her pussy to start to respond…

She remembered it all explicitly. How the hell could she not?

In truth she didn’t need to be told it was something that should never have come to pass, but neither she nor Andy had been able to resist the temptations and of late, each had grown hotter and hotter for one another, moreso since she’d gotten back from her trip to Florida, when it hadn’t taken her long to realise Andy had missed her as much as she’d missed him.

With her eyes still closed she recalled how good it had been.

Oh yes she knew it was naughty, especially given this was her son-in-law she was having fun with. It was something she had sworn she would never do. She knew it was completely out of order, but somehow, after all this time there was something about it that made it seem “just right”. It was almost as if it was destiny that the two of them should be together. After all, she thought to herself, didn’t what they were doing just seem to get better and better?

If Lin had needed any proof she only had to remind herself what took place that day she had arrived back from her two week break.

He’d called round that very same afternoon and had made it clear how much he’d missed her. She remembered the kiss he’d given her that day. Not the usual son-in-law, Mum-in-law peck, but a full on the lips passionate snog that had simply seemed to go on and on forever, arousing and stirring the fires within them

The two of them duly aroused had escort bayan şanlıurfa stood in the middle of this very room. Andy’s shorts had somehow found their way down to his ankles by then, his raging hard erection had somehow gotten under her skirt where his bulbous knob had begun rubbing against her pussy lips.

Lin tried to close her mind to what had happened that day…

Ohhh God she was so Fucking horny!!! A Friday night and here she was having such horny bloody thoughts…

She looked over at hubby once more and knew then, even though she loved him, even though they got on so well together, she knew, given the choice, it was Andy she’d want sat next to her right now, for it was he who had the ability, almost without trying, to get her feeling so so aroused …just as he’d done that other day.

Without looking and without having touched them, she could sense her nipples had risen again. She could feel them pressing out against her sexy top. It was as if they were letting her know they wanted to feel Andy’s hands or his fingers or lips or indeed, all three over them.

She even remembered trying to tell her hubby that night what had happened that afternoon, but by the time she had told him of the foreplay fun they had had, she’d been so bloody aroused that she didn’t have the energy to tell him the rest..

It didn’t matter, he’d know soon enough.

She glanced at the clock and to her surprise saw it was 22.40. Her cyber message had been so absorbing it had taken her longer to read than she’d expected. Now, seeing the time had moved on so much, it caused her pussy to flutter. She leant forward and picked up her glass of wine once more. She took yet another long sip, draining the glass of its contents before getting to her feet and announcing she was going for a refill.

“Mmmm don’t you think you’ve already had enough tonight?” her hubby said, glancing up from his PC.

Lin simply smiled. “Not at all!” she said, as she made her way out of the room.

Outside she opened another bottle, filled her glass and came back into the lounge. She stood there in the middle of the room looking down at her hubby.

He sensed she was watching him and looked up from what he was doing. He could tell she was just a shade tipsy, yet there was no denying it, she was looking altogether hot.

“Hmmm you look sexy tonight Lin,” he told her.

She smiled at him. “Good! And would you like to know something else?”

“What?” he queried.

“I’m feeling sexy!!!” she paused, then added, “And horny as hell!!!”

He smiled up at her. The sound of those words alone enough to cause a stirring in his trousers.

“And do you want to know something else??” she continued.

“Go on!” he replied, curious to hear what she was about to say. Convinced she was going to suggest they retire to the bedroom for an early night.

He watched as she slid her hands to the hem of her short sexy skirt. Watched as she lifted it up to reveal the sexiest of black mesh thongs. He groaned as she pushed a hand over her panties where he could see her fingers teasing at her pussy lips over the lace material. God she was so bloody horny when she did that for him.

“I need to do something about it!” she told him, as this time her hand disappeared in through the side of her skimpy panties, where he could see her fingers through the sexy mesh, manipulating the lips of her pussy.

“Do you agree?” she asked.

He grinned at her, the stirring in his crotch growing all the time.

“Ohhh yes!” he groaned as his mind filled with visions of that pussy of hers smothering his face.

She smiled at him then turned. For a moment he wondered if she was headed for the bedroom and this was his cue to follow. Instead she made her way towards the phone and he watched as she picked up the receiver.

“What are you doing?” he asked, unsure quite who she had in mind to ring this late at night.

She turned to face him and leant back against the wall, punching the last few digits of whatever number she was calling into the handset. She held it to her ear looking right into her hubby’s eyes.

“I told you! I REALLY need to do something about this horny pussy of mine. I thought you agreed?”

“Yes I did…but…”

His voice trailed off as she cut him short. “In case you’d forgotten, it’s Andy’s birthday today and right now he’s out with a few of his friends celebrating. I thought he might like to come over and get his prezzy personally from me!!!”

If there was any doubt about what it was his wife meant it was all too soon apparent. He watched open mouthed as she slid a hand back to her skirt, lifted it up and began to play with herself once more.

As he was about to say something the phone at the other end of the line was answered.

“Hello Birthday Boy!” Lin purred down the phone in her sexiest voice.

“Hi!” Andy replied, at which point Lin reached down and pressed the button on the handset that would allow her hubby to hear all that was escort gaziantep sarışın bayan being said.

“Hmmm and what are you doing calling me?” he asked.

“It’s your birthday isn’t it??? I had to call and wish my hunky son in law a happy birthday didn’t I?” she purred. “Aren’t you pleased to hear from me then Andy?”

Her hubby watched as his wife’s fingers toyed too and fro inside her thongs.

“I’m always pleased to hear from you Lindy…You know that.”

Lin smiled..”And I’m always pleased to hear you as well lover. Especially having been thinking about the other day. Have you been thinking about that Andy?”

“Christ yes!”

“All naughty thoughts I hope?” she laughed.

Her hubby heard the sound of his son-in-law’s laughter “Oh yes…plenty of those.”

“Good! And have you had a good time drinking with your friends??”

“Yes!” he answered.

“Not too drunk are you Birthday Boy? she teased, a part of her willing him to say no.

“No! Not drunk. But… Mmm! Will have to get a taxi back home.”

Lin’s face lit up as she heard those words…she glanced to the clock…it was nearing eleven, the time the pubs would start asking everyone to drink up and leave.

“And what time did you order the taxi for?” she quizzed.

“I didn’t. Will have to ring them in a minute.” he answered.

Again Lin smiled. “No you don’t! There’s no need for that. Not when I can come and pick you up instead. Would you like that Andy? Lindy picking you up. Maybe bringing you back here where we can carry on with your Birthday celebration? I know Simone won’t be expecting you back early…will she?”

“No she won’t!” He replied, as he thought of his wife back indoors, almost certainly in bed by now.

“So what time do you want picking up?”

“Hmmmm I don’t know what we are doing. We might all go back to a mates”.

“Ohhh!” Lin sounded down all of a sudden, then said, “So you’d rather pop round to a mates than have your prezzy?”

Andy’s ears pricked up. “What prezzy?”

Lin looked over to her hubby and purposely dipped her fingers a little deeper into her now wet pussy.

“The prezzy my fingers are playing with right now Andy. And I think you know what that is don’t you? You got a taste of that the other day didn’t you big boy?”

On the sofa her hubby groaned quietly. He was also sure he’d heard Andy groan at the other end of the phone line.

“Ohh Christ Yes!!” he moaned, then suddenly remembering who he was speaking to asked, “Where’s hubby at the moment?”

“He’s out in the kitchen”. Lin lied. “Making us a drink”.

“Hmmmm! So right this minute you are on your own, playing with yourself for me?”

“Ohhh yes! And just like the other day Andy, I am nice and wet for you.”

Both Lin and her hubby heard Andy groan.

“How wet Lin?” Andy asked, eager to know how aroused his Mother-in-law was getting for him, while at the same time getting more and more aroused himself.

Lin adjusted her position and closed her eyes for a moment as she played with herself.

“If I told you I’ve got three fingers up there right now Andy, would that give you some idea how wet I am?”

“Ohhh God yes!” he moaned.

“Well that’s what thinking about that lovely big cock of yours does for me big boy! All that delicious precum you produce for me.”

Lin looked over at her hubby once more, enjoying the look of discomfort on his face.

“Did you enjoy that Andy?” She went on. “Did you enjoy seeing that cum sticking to my lips as I sucked on that lovely fat helmet the other day?”

Andy didn’t answer. His groan was answer enough

“Is it getting nice and erect for me right now Andy? Is it getting nice and stiff inside those briefs of yours?” She teased. “Go on! Let me pick you up Andy. You don’t want to go back to your mates. You want to come here instead and receive Lindy’s prezzy.”

At the other end of the line Andy was feeling more than a little aroused.

“What about hubby?” He asked. “He’s hardly likely to approve is he?”

“That’s ok Andy. It’s not his approval we are after is it?” she purred.

“True! But what is it you had in mind?”.

“Oh I’m sure we can think of something Andy…don’t you think? In fact I’m sure your mind is already thinking of something isn’t it Andy? Of where my fingers are right now.”

Her hubby looked towards her pussy and could see her fingers delving deeper. He could see the damp stain on her mesh panties.

“Ohhh Andy!” Lin moaned. “I bet you’d like to be between my legs right now, wouldn’t you? You like that Andy! Sucking out Lindy’s horny little cunt?”

“Ohh Shit! Yes!”

At the other end of the line both Lin and hubby could hear Andy talking to someone.

“Hmmm who are you talking to Andy?” Lin asked.

“A mate. He just asked who was ringing me?”

“Ahhhh!! And did you tell him it’s your horny Mum in law?” she teased.

Andy laughed. “I did say it was you…yes.”

“Hmmmm! escort şehitkamil Did you also tell him I’m feeling horny?”

“No!”

“But I am Andy. My fingers are sopping wet! Pussy is hot for cock Andy! Your cock.”

“Ohhh Fuck Lin!!! Don’t tease…”

Lin smiled, knowing full well his friend would have heard his reaction.

“Who’s teasing Andy? Let me come and pick you up. Then you can see if I am teasing or not.”

Lin gave it a few moments for her comment to sink in before adding, “Or is it you’d prefer to go back to your mates?”

At the other end of the line Andy was mentally weighing up the pros and cons. With his cock steadily rising and with the thoughts she’d instilled into his head he knew one way or another he would have to relieve himself . He quickly decided the best solution was to take her up on the offer believing if nothing else, they might get to have some fun in the car on the drive back.

“What about hubby?” he asked.

Lin’s eyes turned towards her hubby who was still sat on the sofa.

“Oh I’m sure it won’t be long before he goes off to bed, and when he does, it will leave the rest of the evening for you and me.”

“Go on then Lindy! Pick me up.” he told her, a very definite eagerness in his voice now.

Lin grinned, pleased she’d been able to use her wicked ways to win him over.

“See you soon then Birthday Boy!” She blew a kiss down the phone before replacing the receiver, then turned to face hubby.

“What the hell was all that about?” He asked.

“Hmmmm! You’ll find out soon enough,” she purred as she finally withdrew her hand from inside her panties. She made her way over to where hubby was sat. She pushed her wet fingers to his lips, teasing them back and forth.

“Is that nice darling?” she taunted.

Her hubby groaned.

“See! I told you Pussy needs a good seeing too and as Andy’s the cause of pussy being like this, it seems only fair he should be the one to do that for me.”

Hubby looked her straight in the eye as she continued to tease her moist fingers over his lips.

“Yes I know you have told me about this…this…thing you have for him, but I don’t it Lin! He’s your son in law for God’s sake!”

“And as I told you the other night darling! His being my son-in-law makes it all the more special. Plus he’s young, virile, with the stamina of an ox!”

“Christ Lin! It’s one thing to flirt with him, but quite another thinking anything else will happen and if you think I am going to let it, you can think again.”

Lin leant back slightly, a wicked grin forming across her face.

“Too late darling!” She cooed. “It already has!”

“What?” her hubby gasped.

Lin thought back to the other night when she had meant to tell him all about what had happened. Suddenly she was pleased she hadn’t.

“You heard!” She almost spat at him this time, now finding she was beginning to enjoy telling him all this.

“He called over two days ago, which was the first time we have been able to see one another properly since I came back from America. The way he kissed me that day was unreal! It felt like I had been away forever and we both needed to show one another how we had hated being apart.” Lin took a deep breath.

“Maybe it was that…Maybe it was the fact we both needed to prove something to one another, or maybe it was always going to happen. I don’t really know… He lifted me up in his arms and bought me in here where we continued to kiss…snog…as I say, with a passion I didn’t believe possible.”

“I think we both tried to resist but deep down we both knew it was going to happen…and it did. Do you hear darling? He Fucked me! Your horny son-in-law Andy Fucked me!”

“Ohhhh God! I’m not hearing this!” was all her hubby was able to moan.

Lin was on a high. “Oh but you are darling! Cos I’m right here telling you this.” She grinned down at him, part relief she had got this off her chest, part if she were honest, in triumph.

She took a step back and lifting her foot placed the sole of her shoe firmly on his knee.

“What’s it like darling?” She cooed once more, her tone lightening to the mood she was feeling. “What’s it like knowing your son in law has “HAD” your wife?That he’s had his fat cock in this hot little cunt?”

Lin didn’t wait for his answer, instead she removed her foot, stepped closer and pressed her lips over his, able to taste her own juices on his lips from where her fingers had alighted earlier. At the same time she reached for his crotch.

“Hmmmmm! Just as I thought,” she remarked as she felt his swollen cock. “It turns you on doesn’t it darling? It turns you on knowing he’s finally Fucked me!”

“There’s a good boy!” she teased… “Now come on! We don’t want to be late do we? Not when we’ve got a date with a big fat cock! ” she laughed.

Lin reached down and pulled him to his feet. “You’ll have to drive cos I’m too tipsy.” she told him.

Hubby was too dazed to do anything other than let her pull him up. As she made her way to the car, as they set off into town, they sat in silence, for he had far too many thoughts going around and around in his head., and when they did speak it was only for Lin to remind him what pub they were headed for.

They arrived outside the pub ten minutes later. Hubby switched off the engine only to hear Lin telling him he was to remain in the car. That she would go in on her own to get Andy.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Sometimes The Best Plan Ch. 06

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Came Inside

You would think, given the fat was in the veritable fire and we were openly talking about it, that I would have made great progress with Mom in the next few days. I didn’t. We were very loving, very touchy-feely in private, but I couldn’t get her to agree to go the final distance. She seemed distracted. Damned Jan.

On Wednesday, Jan went out to lunch with some friends, leaving Mom and I in the house alone. As she was leaving, Jan winked at us and said, “You two kids don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

Mom and I both laughed and Mom replied, “That leaves a lot of room, doesn’t it?”

Jan looked right in Mom’s eyes and said to me, “Don’t teach her anything I can’t do, Junior.”

Mom blushed furiously, and swatted her on the butt. “Remember that I’m your Mother, young lady.” Jan laughed and went bouncing out to her car.

Mom and I were standing at the kitchen door and I put my arm around her, hugging her to my side. “Is there anything you would like to teach me, Mom?,” I asked, and slid my hand down to cup her ass cheek. She swayed against me, then turned into my arms and we kissed deeply.

She was wearing a pair of loose-fitting khaki shorts and a tank top. As we kissed I slid my hand under the leg of her shorts and then into her panties. Her pussy was dripping wet, so I slid a finger into her, prompting her to begin small hunching movements against me. “Now is the time,” I figured, so I took her by the hand and led her upstairs.

“Which room?,” I asked when we got to the top landing.

“Jan’s,” she whispered. “Do you mind?”

“I wouldn’t mind the kitchen floor, if that’s what you wanted,” I said, prompting a giggle from her.

We went into Jan’s room and, believe it or not, Jan’s bed was nicely made. That told me Jan expected us to go in there because Jan was not the neatest of people and her bed could go days without being made. Mom and I were in the heat of the moment and, without any prompting on my part, she hurriedly started undressing. She shucked her tank top over her head, reached behind her to release her bra, and stood before me, naked from the waist up. I had seen her tits before, of course, but I don’t think I’ll ever get enough of it. They were beautiful. About the size of grapefruit, the nipples were long and stiff and poking right at me. Inviting me. I did not hesitate. I was down to my boxers at this point and peeled them off, then took two steps to her and took her left breast in my mouth. Sucking furiously, I pushed her back and she fell onto Jan’s bed.

“Oh, Honey,” she moaned. “What are you doing to me?”

I laughed. Seemed to me like the answer was obvious, but clearly she meant the question more in a general way. “I’m loving you, Mom, just the way I’ve always wanted.”

After sucking both breasts, reveling in the feel of her nipples as I teased them with my tongue, I slid down her body and undid the button and zipper of her shorts. I slid the shorts and panties down her legs and there she was, naked before me. She had some gray in her auburn hair, but there was no hint of it in her magnificent pubic hair. I’ve always loved a full bush, and she had one, in spades. It was so full that I had to part the hair with my fingers to reveal her labia.

I sniffed deeply, rejoicing in her musky smell, and tentatively licked up her labia to the clitoris. Using the tip of my tongue while spreading her lips with my fingers, I teased it and she moaned deeply. I inserted my index finger in her with the palm up, so I could caress her G-spot and she hunched involuntarily against my face. Taking that as a cue, I massaged her with my tongue while rubbing the G-spot, and then went to work on her clitoris. Starting gradually, I increased my sucking of it while rubbing with my index finger and she hunched up against me.

I paused and then raised up to reach over to Jan’s nightstand drawer, pulling out her bottle of lubricant.

“Now how did you know where to find that?,” Mom whispered.

“Lucky guess,” I said, and squeezed a healthy dollop into my right hand. Returning to my previous disposition, this time I gently eased my middle finger into her ass. It was awkward for my hand, but I managed to fuck her ass with my finger while rubbing her G-spot with the other finger, and then returned my mouth to her clitoris. It didn’t take long after that. She bucked up against me, moaned deeply, and then collapsed back onto the bed.

“Wow,” she said. “Did Jan teach you that?”

“You don’t want to know who taught me that,” I answered. In truth, the Mother of my best friend in high school, Marie, had taught me that. I didn’t think Mom was ready to hear about it, since she and Marie were very tight.

“You’re going to tell me, you know,” she giggled.

“Maybe sometime, but not now. Now it’s my turn,” I said, and flopped over on my back.

She raised up and straddled my legs. Looking in my eyes the whole time, she slowly lowered herself toward my dick. She took it in her left hand, and gave an exaggerated lick across the head.

“Look escort gaziantep sahibe bayan what you’ve turned me into,” she said. “I can’t get enough of this.”

“If you think you can’t get enough, imagine how I feel.”

Still keeping eye contact with me, she held her hair back with her right hand and slowly took me into her mouth. Mom was a damned artist at blowjobs. She took practically the whole length of it, then raised her head and concentrated on sucking. While sucking, she beat me off with her left hand. In no time, I felt myself ready to cum, so I pushed against her shoulders.

“Mom, I want to cum in you this time. I really need that.”

“Baby,” she said after she released me from her mouth, “I don’t know if I’m ready for that yet.”

“Well, I’m ready,” I said immediately.

“Oh, I can tell. You’ve got to be patient with me, Kev. I know you think that after everything we’ve done, that you in my pussy is no big deal. It is to me, though. I can’t explain it, but just be patient with me. You’ll get there. It has to be right. I don’t want to have any regrets when we do it, and I’m afraid right now I would.”

I sighed. I knew I could whine and wheedle and get it now if I pushed it, but I wanted her to be fully in, if I was going to be fully in. As I thought that, I chuckled at my clever turn of phrase. She took that as agreement, and lowered her mouth back to my dick. Repeating her earlier technique, in no time flat I exploded in her mouth. She swallowed it hungrily, and then slid up my body to kiss me.

I could smell my cum on her lips, and kissed her deeply. “When you’re ready, I’ll be ready,” I told her. “But why the hesitation? It’s not like we’re not doing anything already.”

“Oh, I know,” she said. “It’s complicated. When I was your age, if a girl gave a guy a blowjob, it was after they had already had intercourse. Isn’t that funny? But a blowjob in those days was beyond intercourse, in the scheme of things. I like how kids are today. You’ve gotten a lot of blowjobs from girls you’ve dated, and never got into their pussies, right?”

I laughed and nodded. “Yeah. Lots of times you’ll get a blowjob as a consolation prize, kind of.” Then I turned serious. “Is that what this is? A consolation prize?”

“Oh, no, don’t look at it that way. It’s a step toward making me comfortable.” She paused and shifted her eyes away from mine. “I’ve never really been unfaithful to your Father, you know. So, even if it’s with you, that’s a big step for me.”

I pondered that, while stroking my fingers through her hair. “I get it,” I said. But then I thought about exactly what she just said. “…never really been unfaithful…” What did that mean? Had Mom given blowjobs to other guys? I had to know.

“What do you mean, ‘never really been unfaithful?'”

She blushed. “Oh, I don’t know. There have been a lot of guys over the years who wanted in my pants. Sometimes I was tempted. But I never yet have gone all the way with anyone.”

I laughed. “But some consolation prizes?”

She raised up slightly and punched me lightly on my chest. “Some things have to remain secret, young man, even from you. Don’t ask. Don’t tell.”

We both laughed at that, while visions of Mom giving blowjobs danced through my head. Bob, my friend Bobby’s Dad and Marie’s husband, clearly had lusted for Mom for years. I wondered. Had Mom given him a blowjob? There was the time when they were all over for a pool party, after my college freshman year, and I caught Bob and Mom in the kitchen, hugging. I suspected something then, but since I ended up getting in Marie’s pants at the time, thought I shouldn’t make an issue of it.

I couldn’t help it. “Bob?”

“You just won’t give up, will you?”

“Well. No. I always thought there was a spark between you two.” If she told me her secret, I was prepared to tell her mine.

“I don’t want you to think badly of me.”

“How could I? I love you, unconditionally. You’re a sexy woman. I can’t blame Bob for wanting you.” As I said that, I cupped her breast in my hand and twiddled her erect nipple between my thumb and forefinger. “Did Bob ever get to see these beauties?”

“OK, but it has to be our secret. I mean it. You can never tell anyone, not even Jan. But yes, Bob and I got pretty hot for a time. We realized the risk we were taking, though, and cooled it.”

“So Bob got a consolation prize?”

She laughed. “I’d say he was not disappointed.”

I laughed out loud. Mom looked at me, her eyebrows raised. “And that’s funny?”

“What’s funny is what I’m going to tell you, but with the same caveat. Absolutely secret, between us.”

“Tell, tell,” she said, emphatically.

“Well. Probably at about the same period Bob was getting his consolation prize, I was getting mine from Marie.”

She raised up, her eyes wide. “You are absolutely shitting me. You and Marie? Why, that bitch!”

“No, no. It wasn’t like that. I was 19 or 20 already. But we had escort bayan şahinbey the same conversation you and Bob had, I guess, and stopped.”

“Tell me all about it. I want to know everything.”

“It was at the pool party when I walked in and saw you and Bob hugging. I always had a thing for Marie, and I guess that made me look at her in a different light. I remember distinctly. I went out to the pool and she was in the shallow end. I cannon-balled her, and she was mad because I got water in her eyes. I went up to her and put my arm around her to apologize. She was spluttering, she was so mad. I figured I had nothing to lose, so I slid my hand down to her butt. She looked at me and said, ‘Kevin, what are you doing?'”

“Yes, yes. Then what?”

“I squeezed her butt and said, ‘Do you have any idea how much I’ve always wanted you?’ She looked around to see if anyone was watching us, which they weren’t, and said the hottest words: ‘Don’t let anyone see you doing that.’ She didn’t say, ‘Don’t do that.’ She said, “Don’t let anyone see you doing that.’ Even then, I knew what that meant, so I asked her if I could come see her. Just that. ‘Can I come see you?’ She said, ‘You know you can come by anytime. The door’s always open.’ Then you and Bob came out on the deck and I moved away from her. You don’t remember?”

“No. I don’t remember that at all. I was a little flustered at your walking in on Bob and me, though. So what happened then?”

“I waited a couple of days until I knew Bobby and Diane were going to be out of the house, and went over. She was surprised when she answered the door and saw it was me. She acted like nothing had happened and invited me in, then walked to the kitchen with me trailing behind her. She asked if I wanted a soda and went to the fridge to get it. I walked right up behind her, hugged her, and pushed my dick against her butt. It didn’t have a lot of finesse, I admit, but it was direct.”

“You’re lucky she didn’t slap you.”

“I know. But she turned around and hugged me. One thing led to another, and we ended up in her bedroom.”

“No, you don’t. I want more details.”

“You gonna give me more details about Bob?”

“Deal. Now spill it, Buster.”

“Well, when she hugged me I slid my hands down to her butt. I always had a thing for her butt.”

“You are a butt man, aren’t you?”

“Oh, yeah. We kissed, and I knew at that moment I was in. She’s a good kisser, Marie. She was hungry for it. We went into the family room and sat on the couch and kissed some more. When I got her breasts out, I was floored. They were the first woman’s breasts I had ever seen. They weren’t like the girls at school. They were big. I could hardly get it into my mouth.”

Mom giggled. “Marie does have a rack, doesn’t she?”

“You could say that, for sure. She took charge then and got me undressed. She knelt between my legs and, until you came along, gave me the best blowjob I ever had. We went to her bedroom then and got completely undressed. Mom, she fucked like it was going out of style. She made me promise to never say a word, of course.”

“So you’ve never told anyone?”

“Ummm. Not really.”

“What do you mean, ‘Not really?'”

“I felt bad, but turned on at the same time. I couldn’t stop thinking about her. Sometimes I’d feel guilty, and then I’d get all hot about it. So one day I told Bobby his Mom was a MILF.”

“Wow. What did he say?”

“He said, ‘I know, and so is yours.'”

“Oh, my God. You boys were talking about us?”

“Yeah. That kind of opened the door, so we talked about you two. Bobby told me how much he wanted you, and I told him the same thing about Marie. Then we admitted we each wanted you both.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“We admitted to each other we wanted to fuck our own Moms. That would be you.”

Mom was dumbstruck. “You mean, you two talked about Marie and me like that?”

“Mom, we were teenagers. Of course we did.”

“What did Bobby say about Marie?” She was kneeling on the bed, totally naked, as was I, and I could tell how hot she was.

“He said he thought he had a good shot at it. He said she let him play with her butt and kissed him sometimes. I mean, really kissed him. That made me start really wondering about you. If it weren’t for Bobby, I wouldn’t be here now, probably.”

“Do you think they did? I mean, do you think they’re, well, you know?”

“I don’t know. I wouldn’t be surprised. I’ve seen them a couple of times, and Bobby’s hand is almost always on her butt. Now that I’m older, I look back at how they are together, and I think maybe so. If not, they’re pretty darned close.”

I continued. “One day I told Marie how much Bobby wanted her. She got pretty turned on by it. I don’t know if that had anything to do with what might be going on between them, but I hope so.”

“Wow. The things you can learn from your Son.”

I reached up and put my hand on the back of her head. “Why don’t you show escort şahinbey me what you can teach your Son?”

If she had given me good blowjobs before, she gave me a five-star one then. After we were done, we lay there hugging and whispering.

“So are you going to tell me about Bob?”

“What do you want to know?”

I laughed. “Details, Mom, details. How did he do it? How did he get to have his hands on your beautiful breasts? How did he get the Consolation Prize?”

“Oh, it started innocently. I noticed him looking at me. A woman can always tell when a man is interested, you know, by how he watches her. That’s all it was, for a long time. He would watch me, and it was flattering. I knew what he wanted. We flirted, but innocently. I mean, we’re always together as families, aren’t we? Hell, they’re coming over this weekend for another pool party. How am I going to face Marie, knowing she’s fucked my son?”

“Well, you’ll have something in common to talk about, won’t you?”

She laughed, and went on. “It was spontaneous, no plan at all. In fact, I had a plan to never go through with it. You know?”

I nodded. “Sometimes the best plan is no plan at all.”

She laughed. “Yep. But one night when we were all together playing bridge, I was partnered with Bob. His looks were smoldering. Marie even chastised him about it, but she thought he was trying to send signals about his hand. ‘No eye look messaging,’ she told him. I knew what his messaging really was, though. So he and I ended up in the kitchen to get another bottle of wine and clean glasses, and that’s when it happened.”

“What? How?”

“I was reaching up to get the glasses from the cupboard and he came up behind me and hugged me. Sounds much like what you did to Marie. I could feel his dick against my butt. I turned around and kissed him, and that was that.”

“No ‘that was that.’ I want details.”

“The rest of the night was a blur. All I could think about was his dick, pushed against me. I felt so guilty, but as you said, it was a hot kind of guilt. I mean, look at Marie. She is stacked. A little heavy, maybe, but lush. And Bob wanted me. It was flattering. So the next day he called me and we talked. We agreed it was a spur of the moment thing, meant nothing, and we shouldn’t go any farther. But we did. The next time we went to their house, it was like an instant replay. Bob and I found ourselves alone briefly, and instantly we were in each other’s arms. A couple of weekends later, your Father took all you kids to a ballgame and, like a slut, I called Bob. Marie was visiting her Mother. Bob came over, and we ended up in bed.”

“Details. Details.”

“He’s not very big, you know,” she giggled, “But it’s not the size of the sword. We felt right together. We agreed that intercourse might not be the best idea, so we concentrated on other ways. You know?”

“Kind of like us?”

“Yeah. I realized that if oral is all you’re going to do, then you concentrate on it. It’s not a precursor, but the main event. If you’re happy now, a large part of it is because Bob taught me how to really please a man with it.”

“Wow. And Dad and Marie never suspected?”

“I don’t think so. One night your Father commented on how my blowjobs had improved. But he was pretty happy with it, so never asked more. I told him I’d been reading Cosmopolitan.” She laughed.

“Oh, Cosmo,” I said.

“Yeah. I’m going to have a lot to talk about with Marie this weekend, I’ll assure you of that.”

“Whoa, now. Secrets, remember?”

“I won’t. But now that I know, maybe I can get her to confess, especially if she and Bobby are up to something.”

“But you don’t tell her a word about us, unless she tells you something about Bobby first, right?”

“What do you think, I’m an idiot?”

“Can I tell Jan?” I wanted to tell Jan because it was so hot, but I wouldn’t if Mom said no.

“I guess we don’t have many secrets from Jan anymore. Are you sure we can trust her with it?”

“I’m sure of that.” I reached down and cupped her pussy. “You know Jan has a vested interest in keeping our secrets, don’t you?”

Mom blushed. “Yeah, I guess so. What am I going to do about Jan, Kevin?”

I looked in her eyes. “You do whatever you want to do. It’s as you said, ‘Love is a precious thing.'”

That led to another bout of oral lovemaking. As hot as Mom was when I went down on her for the umpteenth time, I knew she was thinking about Jan. That made me wonder. Why had I not asked Jan for tips to make me a pussy-eating king? I mean, she knew what she liked, and she knew how to do it herself. Hmmmm.

We didn’t hear Mom’s bedsprings squeaking that night. I suspect her pussy might have been a little tender from the working over I gave it that day. That didn’t stop Jan and me, though. In her room I recounted what Mom and I had talked about. I was totally taken aback when Jan said she had known about Bob and Mom.

“You knew?”

“Of course. Do you think women can’t tell? I wouldn’t be surprised if Marie knows. Women can just tell when two people are fucking.”

I even told Jan about my suspicions about Bobby and Marie. She suspected the same thing. She floored me when she said she suspected Diane and Bob might be at it, too.

“Holy shit. You’re kidding. Diane?”

“It’s like I tell you, dumbass. A woman always knows when two people are fucking.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Mom Eyes The Kids Chapter Eleven and Twelve

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Bdsm

Diana dove in tongue first and began to slurp and slap that little lapper into Holly’s hot cunt and against her swollen clit. She flailed and churned in the gooey pussy and burrowed up the fuckhole.

Holly threw her ass and hips about wildly as she found out that having her cunt sucked was even better than she had imagined it would be, the physical sensations increased by the dark thrill that it was her own sexy mom who was munching her cunt – and, too, by the knowledge that she would soon be returning the oral favor.

Diana’s head jerked from side to side like a terrier with a wet rat in its jaws, and Holly ground her cunt around on the woman’s mouth, giving Diana a fuckhole facial, mopping Mom’s mouth with her pussy.

Slurp-in sank Diana’s lapper.

She was spooning out cunt nectar by the mouthful. Her tongue came out, curled up at the edges, with pools of pearly pussy juice in the pink cup and dripping from the edges, as if her tongue were an overfilled soupspoon.

She savored it in her mouth, swallowed it down, then shot her tongue in to gather some more, like a hummingbird drinking nectar from a fleshy blossom.

She fucked and fluttered on Holly’s vibrant clit for a few moments, then began working on her cunt again, lapping the goo out and gulping it down.

Relishing that fuckhole feast, Diana was prolonging the pleasure by switching from cunt to cunt, not concentrating on the steady rhythm that would bring Holly to the peak. The best moment of all, for both of them, would be when Holly’s cunt melted in Diana’s mouth, but neither was in any hurry for the end of the eating to arrive.

Holly closed her trembling thighs around her mother’s face, clamping her tight. But then she opened her legs wide again, not wanting to interfere with the free movement of that lovely tongue in her pussy.

Then Diana began to use her mouth as well as her tongue. She clamped her parted lips on her little girl’s cunt like a suction cup on a drain and began to suck hungrily, drawing the juice out faster than she had been able to do by just using her tongue on its own.

Her tongue stirred and snaked and slithered up the cunt as her lips sucked greedily on the outer rim, French-kissing that foaming pussy worshipfully.

Holly undulated, bowing and bridging, squirming and wriggling in rapture. Her cunt had never known such sweet sensations, such ardent attention. Her mother must be the best pussy sucker in the whole wide world!

Diana cupped Holly by the firm, round cheeks of her ass and tilted her cunt higher, as if it were a goblet she was quaffing to the dregs. Her daughter’s juice was nectar and ambrosia to the bi-sexual lady. It was getting hotter and thicker and richer as the cunt cream turned to cum.

“Ummmmmm-ummmmm!” the mother sighed.

“Ahhhhhh! Ooooooooh!” the daughter moaned, spilling off her girl goo lavishly.

Holly’s cunt was by far the most delicious that Diana had ever savored, the succulence of her cunt rivaling that of Jimmy’s cock and jizz.

“Cum, baby-cream for Mommy!” she gurgled, her pleas muted on that wet cunt.

“Ohhhhh – drink me, Mom!” Holly cried. Her clit exploded in Diana’s lips and on her lapper. Her cunt melted and the sweet sauce came pouring out in a tropical torrent, filling Diana’s mouth to the brim. Her little girl was creaming her damned near as heavily as her son had topped her up with his fuckjuice.

She sucked and swallowed ecstatically.

Holly wailed, her whole body jerking spasmodically. It felt as if her mother’s mouth was sucking her loins inside out, tugging at her tendons and nerves, turning her to one total erogenous zone. Her fingertips were tingling, her toes were curling up, her asshole was sparking. Her morn seemed to be sucking her very brains out, melting the girl’s mind in the inferno of her orgasm.

Holly surged to the highest crest and held there, wave after wave rushing across her slim belly and shooting up her quivering thighs.

Her cunt kept going off, and, each time it did, it had a blasting cap effect, setting off another explosion in the very heart of her cunthole.

She foamed off in floods and Diana drank it all, filling her belly with her daughter’s joyjuice.

After a long time, Holly began to come down through the ebbing spirals. Her trembling lessened and the flow from her pussy slackened off.

Diana kept mouthing merrily away, sucking the teenager down from the heights as eagerly as she had sucked her up to that dynamic peak.

When Holly slumped back, drained, Diana used her tongue again, to spoon up the last drops and to dip down into the girl’s asscrack and gather up the seepage.

The woman rested her brow on the bushy shelf of Holly’s blonde vee, sighing with well fed fulfillment. Holly’s cunt cum had been such a treat that even the flavorsome taste of her tits and asshole paled by comparison.

But now Diana’s pussy was flaming.

The woman had sadly neglected her cunt as she did so much mouth work on both of her kids, and by this time she escort gaziantep olgun bayan was steaming for some attention between her own lush legs.

She hoped that Holly had not changed her mind about giving head, now that her own cumming was finished. Melted off so thoroughly, her mood might have changed.

Diana looked up hopefully.

Then she smiled when she saw that she didn’t have to worry on that score.

Holly was licking her lips hungrily.

Now that the teenager’s cunt was contented, her tongue was hornier than ever – just the reverse of the way that her mother felt, in fact – and most handily.

She gave Diana an enticing look and whispered, “Now it’s my turn, Mom. Feed me!”

Diana dropped her head onto Holly’s soaking cunt and kissed that delicacy lovingly, as if to say thanks for the feed it had provided.

Then she rose up and, knees on either side of Holly’s slim body, began to move up towards her face. Her cunt rested on the girl’s golden bush, matting the tresses with slime, then slid up her belly, spilling a pearly pool into the little indentation of her belly button.

She shuffled higher and brushed her creamy pussy on Holly’s heaving tits, wriggling around, rubbing her clit on the teenager’s nipples and juicing heavily down the spheres and into her cleavage.

Holly’s head was tilted up, neck craned, eyes glowing, lips panting and drooling. Her tongue was whisking around in preparation, warming up for the action ahead.

A wake of cuntjuice glistened up her torso, beginning in her cunt bush and snaking on up to her tits, where a gooey pool was forming in the cleft.

“Sit on my face, Mom!” she wailed. “My fucking tongue is gonna melt!”

Obviously Diana, a proper parent, could not allow her little girl to go hungry.

She slid up higher, resting her ass on Holly’s tits and tilting her groin up over her chin. Holly was licking the air, her lips already sucking in expectation.

Diana squatted on her daughter’s eager face. Holly’s tongue shot up into Diana’s cunt sleeve and her lips plastered to her slot. A muffled murmur of bliss drifted from Diana’s crotch as Holly discovered that cunt lapping was even better than she had expected. She adored the taste and the texture of cunt and the tantalizing fragrance made the flavor even more scrumptious.

Holly didn’t know if it was true of any girl, or if she had inherited the knack from her mom, but she found that she needed no practice or training or previous experience – didn’t even need to get warmed up to the tasty task. She knew just how to eat out a cunt by instinct.

Holding her mother by the ass, pulling her pussy down, Holly wallowed and frolicked in her ripe cunt, tongue fucking into the chute and sucking on the edges.

She seemed to be trying to bury her head to the cars in that steaming cunt caldron.

Diana rode on the sweet saddle of Holly’s face, her ass swiveling, hips pumping, belly squirming. Her thighs tensed and rippled and her heavy tits swung out as if to balance the weight of her ass.

Her nipples poked out from her tits, echoing the way that her clit was expanding in Holly’s lips. She shook with a sudden spasm. Just as her daughter’s cunt had been the most succulent that Diana had ever sampled, so, too, was the teenager’s mouth the best she had ever juiced into.

Diana began to cream off at once.

Her cunt cum poured out so lavishly that Holly felt as if she were standing under a warm shower, her face tilted up to the spray, mouth wide open.

She gasped and gulped, swallowing it down and sucking more out from the smoldering source. Diana rubbed her cunt lip and down on Holly’s face, then dragged it back and forth across her mouth.

Her cunt was burning like a fuse, setting off a cask of explosive cunt cum in the core of her pussy, her cunt going off like an atomic bomb.

Pussy paste came out, as thick as melted plastic, turning Holly’s mouth to a morass. Her lovely face was coated with cream from forehead to chin. The stuff was even bubbling up her nose as she inhaled, and running down her chin onto the upper slopes of her tits.

She drank her mommy dry.

Diana slowed down, breaking from a gallop to a canter to a trot, then squatted still in the saddle as Holly tongued out the last of her cunt juice.

After a few moments she dismounted and stretched out beside the girl. They were both smiling blissfully, mutually pleasured and enraptured, both loving to suck as much as they loved to be sucked.

They embraced fondly, kissing, sharing the flavor of cunt cum between their lips.

Belly to belly and tit to tit, thighs entwining, they squirmed together. Both had been well contented at both mouth and cunt, but both were insatiable sorts and now they began to get hot and hungry yet again.

Holly rubbed her cunt on her mother’s thigh and licked her mother’s lips, wondering which end of her body was getting hornier now.

She decided that her escort bayan gaziantep oral yapan tongue was just a little bit hotter than her cunt, and gently breaking from Diana’s arms, she shifted onto her knees, ready to dine again.

Diana rolled onto her back and parted her thighs in an automatic response. Holly dove on her pussy again, beginning a slower, more leisurely licking.

Diana stroked her daughter’s blonde head and jerked her cunt up and down on her face. But Diana was thinking that some more variety would be pleasant now. She had planned it all very carefully, step by step – but now her little girl’s ardent enthusiasm was changing all of Diana’s plans, setting everything into motion faster than she had intended.

The action was welcome, but Diana had just creamed in Holly’s mouth and it seemed silly to do the same thing all over again, twice in a row, when there were so many options.

“Darling?” she whispered.

Holly looked up, raising her dripping jaws out of Diana’s vee, frowning slightly. She was afraid that maybe now she had cum, her mother was having second thoughts about oral sex with her little girl – misgivings and regrets.

But those were the furthest emotions from Diana’s fevered mind, as she showed with a smile.

“I thought that maybe we should go down to Jimmy’s room now, baby,” she suggested.

“Oooooooh! Yeah!” Holly enthused, thinking that some sibling prick would be more than welcome now.

But they didn’t have to go to Jimmy’s room. The boy walked right on in, behind his cock.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Jimmy was still confused about why his mom and sis would act like lesbians, but he sure as shit wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. If they wanted to play around together it was fine with him, as long as he got his share.

Confident now, all of his inhibitions long gone and aware that they wanted him every bit as he lusted for them, the boy walked up to the bed and stood beside it, making his cock jump and pulse.

Spread out on her back, Diana grinned and said, “I do believe that your brother needs a fuck, Holly.”

Holly, still on her knees, swung her head around to look and blinked when she saw that gigantic prick looming up like some medieval warclub.

“You gonna fuck him, Mom?” she chirped.

Diana hesitated.

She most certainly intended to fuck the boy, in the fullness of time. But she could see by the way his cock was jolting and juicing at the tip that Jimmy was going to get his rocks off as soon as he began to slide his prick in and out of a cunthole.

How frustrating that would be!

So it was not totally without self-interest, nor through selflessness, that she shook her head. Jimmy gasped, about to squawk a protest, thinking that his mother was going back on her word and breaking her promise.

But Diana said, “I think that you should fuck him, first, darling, if you want to.”

Holly wanted nothing more, at the moment. The girl thought that their mother was being very generous to give her the first crack at his magnificent prick, not realizing that Diana was acting for her own ultimate benefit, knowing that he would last longer the second time – and, too, that she would be even hotter for it, after she had enjoyed the dark pleasure of watching her teenaged children fucking.

“Yeah – throw the beef to me, brother!” Holly cried, shifting her haunches around toward Jimmy. Her head sank down to the bed and her ass hiked up higher, thighs parted, pussyjuice streaming down her crotch.

“Fuck me like a dog, Jimmy!” she urged. Jimmy glanced at Diana, who gave him a nod of approval and encouragement.

Jeez – we’re a funny family, the boy thought quite happily as he knelt down behind his sibling’s trim little ass, girding his loins for the game.

Holding his prick by the hilt, he levered it into the right angle and nudged the tip into his sister’s cunt from under her quivering ass.

He paused there, savoring the final instants before they well and truly shattered the incest taboo. Diana slid down level with their loins, ready to watch as she waited for her own turn on that sweet cock.

Holly’s cunt was sucking on her brother’s cockhead, tugging gently, pulling it in. Half of the fat purple slab was embedded in her and the boy hadn’t humped or thrust at all. Her greedy pussy was swallowing his cock on its own initiative, like some ravening maw.

Diana leaned in and whipped her tongue around on cockhead and cuntslot in conjunction, just for the horny hell of it – for it was evident that no further lubrication was required at that sodden coupling.

Holly’s haunches spiraled.

“C’mon, Jimmy! Stuff me!” she moaned.

“Ummmmm! Shove your huge prick up your sister’s tight little cunt, darling!” Diana coaxed, giving advice the way that a parent tends to do.

“Don’t nag, Mom!” Jimmy grunted.

And then he grunted again as he shoveled his enormous prick all the otele gelen gaziantep escort bayan way up Holly’s cunthole, his cumbags swinging in and slapping her bush.

He held his cock buried to the hilt, grasping Holly by the love handles of her hipbones, his back arching as he ground his cock around inside her.

Holly gurgled gleefully. She groped back between her kneeling thighs and fondled his balls, feeling how solid they were and longing for the moment when he began to empty them into the core of her cunt.

Then Jimmy began to haul his cock out and stuff it back in with long, steady strokes. He twisted her by the hips as he screwed in balls deep. Her cunt squished and his cock hissed. Her cuntlips pulled out, clinging to his prick on the backstroke, then her fuckhole enveloped him like a squeeze box as he fed it all up into her again.

Her ass heaved up and shoved back, matching her brother’s vigorous tempo, fucking herself on his prick as he pumped it to her with gusto, filling her fuckhole full.

Jimmy pounded straight in and out and his sister screwed her cunt onto his prick – and when the boy didn’t shoot off instantly, Diana began to regret her decision to let him fuck Holly first, envying the girl that big, hammering cuntful of potent prick.

He shoveled in with an upthrust lunge that heaved Holly’s ass up, bouncing her on her knees, tits swaying beneath her. Then he jerked his own ass up and drove down into her, his flat belly hitting the round curve of her ass as his cock vanished up her pussy.

Diana slipped around behind the boy and shoved her face in between his thighs, her forehead on his ass. She began to lap at his balls as they swung in and out, then slid up and slurped through the crack of his ass and stabbed her lapper into his shithole.

Jimmy yelped and powered in even harder with the added stimulation of having his mom rimming out his asshole, rattling his sister’s pelvis with frantic jolts.

Diana lowered her face to lick his balls some more, but as her tongue flashed over them she could feel that they were over inflated and ready to blow off.

Eager to watch him squirt into his sister, she shifted up beside their hips again, just as Jimmy started in on the crescendo strokes.

His cumbags surged and he began to hose her fuckhole plentifully.

As his fat prick stuffed in, he was forcing cunt cum and jizz out of her slot, giving their fascinated mother a chance to see what was pouring into her daughter’s pussy from out of her son’s cock.

Diana was dizzy with desire as she breathed in the heady fumes of melting cunt and creaming cock and the aroma of girl and boy cum combined.

It didn’t last very long. Jimmy was so worked up from watching that although, he was pumping plenty of jism into Holly, it was all cumming out at once, ropes of juice and coils of cream spurting from his pisshole in a steady stream, as he sank in and as he pulled out.

He yanked her back by the hips, hauling her onto his cock, then held her ass steady as he dragged his prick back, gasping and groaning as his balls drained off.

Now, once again, his mother was happy that she had bided her time and still had the pleasure of a fuck – and a longer one – still ahead of her.

Jimmy wound down slowly and stopped humping.

Holly kept on shoving her cunt up and down on his cock for a while as she worked off the dregs of her own cumming. Then she dropped forward, belly down, and his slippery prick came pulling from her pussy.

It stuck straight out, then jolted on up and stood angled before his belly again, running with cream, like some gooey drink on a stick.

Holly’s cunt was still wide open, flooding over with cum as thick as condensed milk.

Although she was really keen to get her cunt stuffed now, Diana just couldn’t pass up that taste treat. As Holly lay face down, her mother swooped on her pussy from behind, cupping her mouth to the sodden slot and beginning to voraciously suck all the juice from her cunt.

Diana loved her daughter’s cunt cum and cherished her son’s spunk – and swallowing both of those nectars, blended into one creamy confection, was heavenly.

She gulped away in Holly’s cunt until she had it all, then twisted around toward Jimmy. He was still kneeling, his cock jerking around before his loins, his balls filling up again, drop by precious drop.

Diana dropped her head down and took his rampant cock into her mouth. She nursed on the knob, then pushed on down, deep-throating him to the balls. She held his prick buried in her gullet, gulping and gagging, then pulled her mouth back up, inch by slow inch, sucking every blessed bit of the mingled cum juices from his cock.

When she pulled away, his prick was still glistening, but with saliva now, not a drop of cum lingering in the wake of her wanton mouth.

She swallowed slowly, ingesting the last mouthful mixed with saliva. Then she gently pushed Jimmy down onto the bed, face up, his cock towering tall.

It was time for the next step in the double seduction of her kids – time to break the ultimate taboo and make her son a motherfucker.

She threw a leg across, straddling him as she had before – but ready for more than just the tip of his cock now, wanting every inch followed by every foaming drop.

Holly twisted around to watch.

How happy they all were that Daddy had gone hunting.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Society Says… Ch. 02

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Big Dick

(Thanks to all those who enjoyed my first story and thanks for all the nice comments.)

*

So I just got jerked off by my sister. So what? Shit happens, right?

After she finished with me, I was more than willing to return the favor; after all, as the saying goes; you scratch my back and I’ll scratch yours. Unfortunately, we both noticed it was about 5 P.M., which meant that our parents would be home from work soon. The last thing that could happen would be for Mom and Dad to find out; things like that destroy families.

To both cover up the little bit of cum that was on the mattress and to look like we weren’t THAT lazy, Amy and I made my bed. She then threw the towel she used to clean the cum off us, as well as her jeans and shirt in the washer. And yes, we both got dressed.

Or parents got home right around 6 P.M. I don’t know if it was guilt at what we had done while they were gone, but I suggested that we all go out for dinner, since Amy was back in town for the week (even though Athens, where UGA is located, is only an hour away) and that Mom didn’t want to just throw something in the microwave for dinner, did she? I even said that Amy and I would pay; you should have seen the look she shot me. They agreed, but to this day I wonder if they knew something was up, just because it was so out of the blue and unlike us.

After dinner at Outback (one of our parents’ favorite places to eat), we all got home a little before 9:00, just as Seinfeld was about to come on (next to last season, you know). My Dad was comfortable in his recliner (in full possession of the remote), my mom was lying on the couch, and Amy and I were sitting next to each other in the loveseat, I on the left and she on the right.

Now to get a perspective of how our living room was laid out, the TV (50 inches; my Dad’s pride and joy) was against the wall, facing straight out. My Dad’s recliner was about eight feet away from the TV, at about a 45 degree angle to the left. The couch was against the wall to the right, about 6-7 feet away from the recliner, so when you lay down to watch TV, if you lay on your left side, you had a perfect angle to watch it, but you couldn’t see anything behind you. This is how our Mom was positioned. The loveseat was against the back wall of the living room, about ten feet behind the couch and recliner, between two speakers for the entertainment system. You watched TV through the gap between the couch and the recliner.

So all four of us are watching TV. Somewhere in the middle of Friends, I got up enough nerve to bring up to Amy what had transpired earlier that day. I leaned over to her so I could keep my voice down.

“I never got to thank you for this afternoon.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You know, in my bedroom?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“What do you mean, you have no idea?”

“What about your bedroom.”

“You know, the handjob?”

“Oh, that. I was trying to block that out of my mind.”

“What? Why? Are you mad?”

“Of course not, escort gaziantep özbek bayan silly. I was just fucking with you.”

“Oh thank God. I thought you were mad at me or something.”

“Why would I be mad at you? I just wish we had more time so you could have gotten ME off.”

“Me too. I really feel like I owe you one or three.”

“(Laughing) Good one.”

Then my mom lifted her head and looked back at us. “What are you two whispering about?”

“Oh, nothing Mom. We were just fighting over who should’ve paid more for dinner, Amy or me.”

“Well, thank you both for dinner. That was very nice of you.”

“You’re welcome Mom,” as she elbowed me in the ribs. She then whispered, “Maybe we should save this conversation for later.”

“Agreed.”

After ER ended, at 11:00, and the news started, our parents got up to go to bed. They thanked us again for dinner, and my Dad told us to keep it down. In unison, we said “Okay, Dad, we will.” They then went upstairs.

I got up to pee (first floor toilet this time) and Amy went to the kitchen to get a couple of Cokes for us. She was already on the loveseat when I got back.

“Did you wash your hands?’

“Of course. Why do you ask?”

“Oh, no reason.”

“Whatever. I can’t wait to watch Letterman. Korn is playing tonight.”

“Cool. I like them.”

“Me too.”

At 11:35 Letterman came on. Just as scheduled, Korn played their song A.D.I.D.A.S. (All Day I Dream About Sex). Kind of ironic, I thought to myself.

After the show was over, Amy reached over and hit the power button on the remote, turning off the TV, then reached over and turned off the table lamp. The only light came from the kitchen lamp over the stove and the moonlight through the window. The clock on the table read 12:40 A.M.

“Okay buster. You got yours; now it’s my turn.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You know goddamned well what I’m talking about.”

“I know, I know. I did say I owed you one.”

“Or three.”

“Then you’d owe me two.”

“Whatever. Come here.”

I scooted over closer to her. “Did you realize we never even kissed earlier today?”

“Shut up.” With that she leaned over and basically stuck her tongue down my throat, not that I minded. She had such soft lips, I thought to myself. We played tongue tag for a few minutes (damn she was a good kisser!), then I slowly moved my right hand under her t-shirt (University of Georgia Bulldogs; yeeech). Her breasts were so soft; not as in flabby, but her skin was so soft, it was almost like baby’s skin. Her nipples were definitely hard; they weren’t very big, and didn’t stick out very far, but they were definitely hard. And that scent. You know that scent; the one that radiates off a woman when you’re making out with her.

She let out a few soft moans as I felt her up, first with my right hand, then with both hands. Finally, she said “This shirt has got to go,” and threw it on the floor. Once again I porno videolar was treated to the sight of her breasts. This time, however, I didn’t just look at them.

I bent my head down and licked, ever so gently, the circles surrounding her aerolae. I always did this with girls because some girls like it rough and some like it gentle. I thought it best to always start off gently. Then, if they liked it rougher, I could always move on from there. Amy was one of those who liked it rougher, I found out.

“Bite my nipples.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to hurt you.”

“No, I like it. Now bite them.”

“Okay.” So I bit them, gently at first, then gradually bit down harder. Amy moaned “Yes! God I love that.”

Hearing her moans, I reached down toward her crotch and felt her through her sleep pants (Old Navy, gotta love ’em). She was soaking wet.

“Amy, you’re really wet.”

“I know; I always am, but I’m super wet now.”

“Do you want to take them off?”

“Don’t ask, dork, just do it. You have to be more assertive when you’re with a girl.”

“Okay. Lay back on the loveseat, so I can take them off.”

“That’s more like it.”

Amy lay back on the loveseat. I reached over, untied the knot, and pulled them down towards her ankles. This time it was her turn to lift her ass up to get her pants pulled down. After removing them from her ankles, I threw them on the floor (I know, we didn’t have much respect for our clothes at the time).

She had a nice little landing strip (she’s completely shaved now, but this was ’97, before it was part of the culture for girls [and guys] to be hairless “down there”).

“What do you want me to do?”

“Get me off, that’s what!”

“How?”

“Are you seriously asking me that question?”

“I meant with my finger or my tongue.”

“How about both.”

“Alrighty then.”

Now I’m definitely don’t have a 10″ penis, an ability to come five times in a row, or anything like that, but I knew from the first time I did it (and still do now), that I can eat a girl out with the best of ’em. I lost my virginity when I was fifteen to a eighteen year-old, and I made her come twice from going down on her. I just figured, while you’re licking her clitoris, stick your index finger in there, make a motion like “come here”, and find the Cheerio, since that HAD to be the g-spot, right? The rest was history.

So I went down on my sister.

I knew from reading books not to go for the clitoris right away, something about it being too sensitive or something. So I decided to tease her. I figured if girls can be teases, why can’t a guy?

I started kissing the inside of her thigh, working my way up just until I reached the pubic bone, then skipped over her pussy entirely and kissed down the other thigh.

“Don’t tease me. I’ll fucking kill you.”

“Good things come to little girls who wait.”

“Shut up.”

I flicked my tongue at the outer reaches of her labia, almost like a snake’s rus escort bayan gaziantep tongue. Then I kept my tongue out and traced around the entire length of her labia. Even from doing that, my chin was soaked.

“I guess you’re wet enough.”

“No shit.”

Just as she said that, I stuck my index finger into her, palm up, just like I had always done before with other girls. Her entire body jumped.

“Oh my God.”

Slowly I moved my finger out, and just as slowly put it back in. I gradually increased the pace. As I did, her juices started making the same sounds as when she jerked me off; “SWUCK, SWUCK, SWUCK.” My entire right palm was covered in pussy juice.

“Oh, Andy, that feels so FUCKING good.”

I then figured it was time to take it up a level, so I felt for the Cheerio. Once I found it, I started the “come here” finger motion. Then I put my tongue on her clit and started moving it around (my tongue, that is).

“Andy, press down hard on my clit with your tongue and hold it there. I like that.”

“Whatever you say.”

So I did. I pressed down on her clit with my tongue, just like she asked. And I held it there, just like she asked. And I kept gesturing to some imaginary person to “come here.” And I pressed and held until my bottom teeth started hurting the bottom of my tongue. And after a few more “come heres”…

“Oh, shit, Andy, I’m gonna COME!”

“Already?”

“Yes already! I’m gonna COME! Oh my God! Oh my God! Andy! Andy! I’m coming! I’m coming!”

I felt her pussy tighten around my finger, and felt her walls start to quiver. In fact, her whole body was quivering.

“Oh! Oh! Oh shit! Holy shit!”

She grabbed the nearest pillow and put it over her face, lest we wake up the parental units. Eventually, she stopped shaking. I pulled out my finger and lifted my face out of her crotch.

“So, was it good for you?”

She pulled the pillow away. “Where the hell did you learn to do that?”

“Self-taught, with a little help from books.”

“You eat pussy better than any guy I’ve ever been with, including Jeremy.” Jeremy was a 27 year-old she had been dating the year prior.

“Thanks for the compliment. I already told you you gave me the best handjob I’ve ever had.”

“So now we’re even.”

“You know, if we actually have sex, we can both get off but still stay even, that is unless you have multiple orgasms.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I come more than once when I’m having sex.”

“Too bad I’m a guy; it’s a lot harder for me to do that.

“True.”

“Soooo…we can have sex if you want to.”

“Oh, I want to, believe me. It’s just a matter of the two people sleeping upstairs.”

“We can be quiet.”

“I know, but we can’t take any chances. This was way too risky as it is. Plus it’s more fun to be loud anyway.”

I looked down at my shorts. I was hard as a rock. My dick was absolutely begging to be let out. Amy noticed as well.

“I see somebody missed me. But we have to wait til tomorrow. And you better not jack off! I want that thing alive and ready for me.”

“Okay, I won’t.”

“You promise?”

“I Promise.”

“Well, I’m going to wash up and go to bed. You should do the same.”

“Okay, see you tomorrow.”

I looked over at the clock; 1:55 A.M. It had only been a little over ten hours since our first encounter. What did the next 24 hours have in store?

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


My fondest H.S. Memory

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Blowjob

Finding yourself in strange situations is just part of life I think. I have found myself in no stranger of situations as the next guy except this one time…

It was the end of the school year, 12th grade. I was a fresh 18 years old. Just a couple of weeks to go until graduation. All I was looking forward to was getting school over with just like everybody else in my class. I only had a couple classes that I really needed a pass and order to graduate one of them being last period’s US history which was taught by Ms. P.

  Ms. P was a young teacher probably in her early 20’s. She was just out of college and was filling in for our very old and very boring teacher, Mr. Yore. She had shoulder length sandy blonde hair, a very nice figure, and was always dressed to impress. She didn’t only catch the attention of her colleagues but of every boy in the entire school that year.

  I sat next to a guy I knew named Jake. He was one of those football playing jock types. He didn’t seem to be much of a genius at times but due to his needed presence on the field it seemed that he managed to just slide on through most classes.

  On this particular day Ms. P was wearing her usual sexy teacher outfit. A skirt and blouse but this day she seemed to be showing a little more cleavage than any other days before. We would always comment, Jake and I , upon her sex appeal but with her lack of worry about school appropriate attire that day, we felt it less necessary to keep our comments quiet.

So Jake and I exchanged thoughts on how Ms. P was dressed and some things that we would like to do to her. One of our comments must have startled her because she dropped her eraser on the way to the whiteboard. When she bent over to pick it up, seemly bursting at the seams, Jake blurted out, “Yes!” At which point I couldn’t help but laugh. While still bent over in front of us, Ms. P and all the others in class quickly whipped their heads around to look directly at the jock and I. The class was startled to say the least.

  The bell rang and with a beyond frustrated look upon her face Ms. P said “have a great weekend everybody”. Just as we we’re getting up to leave class. Ms. P pointed at Jake and I and says “NOT so fast, I need you two to stay after class. So sit back down.”

The last of the students left the class and the door loudly shuts closed loudly behind them. Ms. P then says “get up and sit back there.” Pointing at the back row of desks. I noticed that by moving to the back of the class we were out of sight from any possible onlookers who could peek in from the hallway into the class.     

  Nervously there sat Jake and myself with Ms. P directly in front of us, glaring at us through escort gaziantep minyon bayan the lenses of her glasses which sat at the tip of her nose.

     For the moment which felt like an eternity an awkward silence fell over the room. Jake begin to speak “Um..” Ms. P interrupts him loudly “its not your turn anymore! I’ve heard you two all year long making comments”. She then places her hands on each of our desk and then leans forward to say “you guys think your so funny ,but today I’ve has enough!” ” so You like  what you see?” While talking she unbuttons a couple more buttons on her blouse to reveal even more of her cleavage. Jake amd I couldnt help but notice that she didnt seem so angry anymore.

   She arched her back and pushes her chest out to where the blue lace of her bra poked thru to the point where we saw there were two small circle in the center of each breast. Her nipple must have been  hard as a rock.

   Almost simultaneously our hands moved over our laps as to cover how excited both of us were feeling.” Ah ah uh no no boys, its now my turn to see something.” She then came closer and peeked over and under the desks to get a glimpse of what she has done to our hormone driven bodies.

Neither one of us we able to hide our erections that were pitching the tents in the fly of our pants.

“Oh boys, you really do like what you see don’t you?” She said as she stood up turned her back to us yet again, then proceeded to hike her skirt up and up. First exposing the curves where her legs stop and her beautiful round are cheeks begin then all the way up to showing the small upside down triangle of her thong which matched her lace bra. The triangle ran down and disappeared into the crack of her ass.

   My dick was throbbing by this point. I could remember feeling sensations of almost reaching an orgasm just from the friction of my rock hard shaft against my pants. “So show me!” Ms. P demanded sliding her panties down her hips then letting them fall to the floor. ” Yea, your cocks boys! I want to see those hard dicks”. We bashfully undid out buttons and zippers. Slowly pulled our pants down about halfway to our knees. I couldn’t help but notice the impressive size of Jake’s meat stick as it came flying up from his jeans once they were down far enough to the monster free. I swear i felt my own dick smack my stomach as it bounced up out of my boxer shorts.

   Ms. P gazed at what we were presenting with delight and she just moaned a little as she yanked each side of her bra apart letting her tits pop out at us, hard nipples and all.

She jumped up onto the desk in front of me sitting escort bayan nizip backwards opening her legs to me. I could see a glistening on the pink slit that ran down between her legs to her asshole. “Jerk em for me boys” running her finger up and down the wet she was displaying for us.

“You boys ever taste a woman before?” Jerking his dick so hard but unable to speak Jake’s head went up and down and his free hand slowly rose signaling the number 1. I shook my head also with out words to say “no”. “Well looks like you’re first then” she said to me while signaling me to come closer with her very wet finger.

I sat in the seat of the desk she was on and burried my face between her thighs. Taking deep, long, full tongue licks at her juicy slit. I remember thinking it was every bit as delicious as I imagined it would be. I also remembered thinking of how absolutely crazy this whole situation was. How did Ms. P think that Jake or I could keep our mouths shut about this. I already couldn’t wait to tell all of my friends even though they probably wouldn’t believe me. How did she think she was going to get away with her statutory actions? Then it happened…

With my fingers and face busy toying and tasting away at her love hole. She moaned and gave further instruction to my classmate. “Uh uuuh. Come here Jacob. Keep stroking that big dick for me. Have you ever tasted a dick before?”

“What?” He said

She said “a blow job! You ever given a blow job before Jacob”

“No ma’am?”

“Well now you will have. Suck this dick while he eats my pussy.”

“NOW! C’mon it would be so hot for me”

I mumbled “huh?” From her lap.

“You just keep going” she demanded while looking down at me with her glasses on the tip of her nose and forcing my head back to her dripping hot pocket.

There’s no way that this was Jake’s first time doing something like this because all of a sudden all I felt was throat on the tip of my cock. Followed by a full tongue sliding up the under length of my shaft up to my head. It felt SO good. Over and over I couldn’t even hold back, this being my first time feeling anything like this from anything other than my hand. I tapped him swiftly on his head to give some sort of warning as I moaned and shook uncontrollably. “Uuuuuuugh!” Boom! My dick erupted with burst after burst of cum.

“Yes!” Ms. P said jumping down off the desk before me to her knees in front of my cock. She grabbed ahold of it. Stroking it and rubbing the under part of my tip with her thumb. With each stroke and each rub I shot more and more cum.

“Good boys” she said.

She began sucking my dick. Still escort bayan nurdağı ejaculating into her mouth then shoved her head as far down his monster cock as she could with my sauce still in her mouth. Then back to me for more and back back to him again. It was so erotic and so hot that I never went down. I was ready to go again already.

“Your turn” as she grabbed his fat rod and pointed it at my face. She pulled his face to her chest. “Will it fit?” She asked me as his cock was not only long but also thicker than I would have ever imagined a high school boy’s cock would ever be.

I couldn’t get past his mushroom tip at first but as I slobbered on it for lubrication my jaw started to loosen. Not after long I was able to fit his head in my mouth. He must have been pre-cumming the entire time because I no longer was using my saliva to lubricate his thick monster but was almost repeatedly swallowing a foreign taste. I didn’t mind though as it was all so new and so exciting.

Ms.P joined me on her knees and threw his cock to the back of her throat as if it was nothing until he stiffened up and started shooting massive loads of cream mess from his stiff throbbing dick.

She was catching his fluid in her mouth and in her hands.

She then put one of her cum filled hands on my balls and shaft. Spreading it all over my genitals as if it was astroglide.

“Fuck me! Now” she said to me as she rose to her feet bent over in front of me.

Still forcing his dick down her throat.

She gripped my tip with her index finger and thumb on one hand spreading her ass cheeks with her other and leading me inside.

It was unlike anything I’ve ever felt. Even better than the wet hot mouth I was receiving moments before. It was even wetter and even warmer. As I was looking down at my own erection gliding in and out of her dripping pussy between her ass cheeks I realized that neither Jake nor I could ever tell a soul about this now. I could never tell anyone that I just lost my virginity to the hottest teacher in the school because I had also just sucked a classmate’s dick. I had just ejaculated hard from a blow job I recieved from another guy. No matter how hot and wet the teacher’s pussy the story would still end with Jake and I as homosexual lovers in everyone else’s eyes. We would have to take this one to the grave…well almost anyway. Excellent planning on Ms. P’s end she knew that what happened in that classroom that day would stay there. At least long enough for her to stay out of trouble and for us to move on.

Well to get back to the story, Jake and I took turns pounding away at our dirty teacher’s wet hole and hungry mouth until we were all exhausted. We each had to have came 3 or 4 times each. It was hard to tell where sweat ended and other fluids started. We were all soaking wet by the end of the whole fiasco. We all got dressed not looking at each other at all. Ms. P sighed and said ” see you boys on Monday”. Jake and I smirked at each other and never spoke if it again.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


The Stepbrother – PART 2

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Despite what you might expect after that unforgettable episode with my little step sister, we didn’t actually have sex in the ensuing weeks and months. Yes, we have a close relationship and can talk to each other about anything that comes up but I think Kristin felt that it wouldn’t be right for us to get going sexually. Maybe she was right.

But it was very cool living with her and her mom Cynthia. Sure I noticed Cynthia. My dad really was lucky to meet up with her. I guess she’d gotten an early start on her sexual life and, I just overheard this, she “Had to get married” when she was just 18. Kristin came along a few months later and Cyn and her late husband Bob got married to make it all legal. By all accounts they had a good marriage and it was devastating for her when Bob developed a malignant tumor in his brain and died an early death.

So Cynthia was just 37 when dad met her. Of course to a knucklehead like me 37 seemed like she was somebody’s grandma! But, when she and her daughter were hanging out in the kitchen first thing in the morning dressed in pajama bottoms and no panties, well, she didn’t look like a grandma then, that’s for sure! I could see where Kristin got her butt. Cynthia had that same jiggle when she padded softly around the kitchen. My dad used to say “It must be jelly cause jam don’t shake like that!” As fascinated as I was by Kristin I couldn’t help but find her older and more mature mother to be very attractive too. There’s a song that Steve Earle sang that summed up my feelings for my step mom. It’s called “The Galway Girl.”

“And I ask you friend

What’s a fella to do?

When her hair is black

and her eyes are blue?”

Well, that described Cynthia and her stunning good looks. I believe she was of Irish extraction and there was this wonderful resemblance to her daughter that I found sexually intriguing. It was like they were two different versions of the same woman. And then that time that Kristin mentioned her mother’s masturbation right on the other side of her bedroom wall…and finding her mother’s dildo.

Cynthia was a real estate agent and didn’t work regular hours so she would be at home during the daytime when my dad was at work and Kristin was at school. She was very friendly towards me. Always asking me about my plans for the future and did I have a girlfriend. Of course I never mentioned that I had nearly fucked her little daughter but beyond that, I had very little sexual experience. It was mostly in my head.

I went out on a job interview one morning and, when I got home I saw Cynthia’s car in the driveway. I let myself in the house and left my keys on the table by the front door. And then I heard it. A quiet “Thump thump…” sound coming from upstairs. Wondering what it might be I made my way up the carpeted stairway and the sound seemed to be getting louder. Finally I was next to Dad and Cyn’s bedroom door and it was clear that the sound was coming from inside. The door was just slightly ajar and I was able to peek in without opening it any further.

Inside I saw my step mother reclining on the bed. And she was busy! She was naked except for a very brief pair of lacy white panties and she was rubbing those panties vigorously causing the headboard to bump repeatedly into the wall! She moaned in pleasure as she massaged her pussy which was just barely covered by her sexy little panties.

“Ooooooo!” She gasped while my cock hardened in my pants. Wow! What a show! I couldn’t help but remember the grand finale to my lewd mutual masturbation episode with Cynthia’s daughter and how she’d used her panties to finish herself off. Looks like Mom used the same technique! Then, almost as though she’d read my mind, Cynthia reached into the nightstand and retrieved a flesh colored dildo. She fondled it briefly before bringing it to her panty covered vagina. She teased the rather large device all over her panties and then she took a deep breath and reached down and took the legend of her panties in her fingers and slowly pulled it to one side! Now I was treated to an unobstructed view of my step mother’s bare pussy! Unlike her daughter, Cynthia’s pussy was not completely hairless. She still sported a shock of curly black hairs above her sex while the lips were shaved clean. It was glistening from her arousal as you might imagine. Her vaginal lips were parted and I could see the delicious pink color she had inside her open pussy.

Then, Cynthia took the dildo and brought it to her mouth to provide some lubrication I guess. I doubted she would need much from the appearance of her sex starved pussy but she briefly sucked on the imitation penis and then brought it to it’s intended target. Then, she gave a low moan and pushed the dildo directly into her waiting pussy!

“Ohhhhh!” She moaned as the dildo slowly slid into her vagina. She moved her head to one side and then…then she appeared to look directly at me! I could be wrong but she really seemed to be looking at the slightly open door where I was hiding. I jumped back, hoping she hadn’t seen me and waited several moments before I once again peered through the little opening.

Now Cynthia was rhythmically working the dildo into her pussy with smooth even strokes. Her breath was quickening and she began to move her ass cheeks forward to meet the action of the dildo. It sure looked like she’d had lots of practice! Cyn opened her legs even wider and moved the artificial penis deeper and deeper into her willing cunt, gasping and moaning all the while. Her shiny black hair cascaded down over her big firm breasts accenting her lovely mature beauty.

I couldn’t help myself and I unzipped my fly and pulled out my cock. This was insane…jerking off in the hall while spying on my step mom but it seemed like I was helpless to stop myself. I stole another peek through the door and now Cynthia’s eyes were closed. She appeared to be lost in some romantic fantasy as she furiously masturbated before my astonished eyes. In and out she shoved the lifelike dildo, pleasing her tight little pussy with each and every salacious stroke! I couldn’t help but notice my step mom’s wedding ring shining brightly on her finger as she held her little white panties over to the side to allow access to her wildly excited pussy.

With Cynthia’s eyes closed I boldly opened the door just a bit more so I could see more of the illicit sexual act of depravity my step mom was performing on her now perspiring body. My cock was already halfway to orgasm when I touched myself down there. I saw Cynthia’s little panties no longer protecting her desire swollen pussy and I couldn’t help but remember her little daughter asking me to remove her panties the night of our little party. Like mother like daughter I guess. I found myself thinking “I have to get her panties…those panties! And then I’ll have a monster cum!”

Just then my step mom gave out a cry and stuffed all of that eight inch phallus into her wide open cunt hole. Knowing she had cum, I quickly pushed my disappointed cock back into escort gaziantep ofise gelen bayan my pants and quietly made my way downstairs and out into my car. My twisted twenty year old mind had never experienced anything like this. I couldn’t let Cynthia know I’d been home or she might have figured out that I was looking on while she fucked herself with her dildo.

**********

It was devastating for me and my daughter when my husband died. We just had a short time before he passed and he did his level best to provide for the two of us. He did an admirable job too. Well, except that financial security, wonderful though it is, didn’t provide me with one thing that I’ve needed all of my adult life: Hard cock and plenty of it!

I wasn’t a virgin when I met Bob but I think he was. I always thought of him as pure as the driven snow. He was surprised when I took his cock into my mouth and kept sucking until he poured all he had into my sweet young mouth. He liked me to talk dirty too. He got a kick out of it when I begged him to fuck me, telling him in graphic detail exactly how I needed to be fucked. He got me pregnant on about our forth date and , gentleman that he was, he married me and was always a good father to Kristin. She was the apple of his eye and I know he was proud of what a beautiful young woman she was growing up to be. Just before he passed, Bob told me to please look out for Kristin.

“She’s special Cyn…” He told me, “Be sure she finds just the right guy.” Well, I did my best to guide our daughter as she moved through high school but I could see she was blessed (or cursed depending on your point of view) with a female sex drive that was going to need satisfaction on an ongoing basis. I thought the best thing for her would be a father figure and the best thing for me was a man I could depend on who also had plenty of stiff cock for my needs. When I met Don, I could tell right away he would fill the bill. On our third date, he filled me too! Filled me with his big hard cock! He wanted to cum in my pussy but I wasn’t ready for that just yet. But it was so good to get fucked again after so long. Just really felt good. When I sensed him about to cum, I pulled his cock out of my pussy and aimed it up at my tits. He seemed to like them when he’d uncovered them a bit earlier so I thought he might like to splash all of his man seed on them.

“Oh, Geez Cyn!” He sputtered as he felt my soft fingers gently squeezing his prick as his sperm came shooting out onto my womanly tits. “Geez Cyn, you’re somethin'”

So Don introduced me to his son Matt who was quite a good looking young man and obviously a chip off the old block. Kristin seemed to like him too. I could see the two of them hitting it off and was thinking about my promise to my late husband. Would this be the right thing to do? Leave her home alone with this studly young guy and let nature take it’s course?

But Don and I were hot and heavy and things just took their natural course. We had a house and three cars so the fellas just moved in with us after Don and I married. I had a little talk with Kristin about not getting pregnant like I did when I was so young. Of course Kristin insisted dad was a good father and what does age have to do with it? I knew what she meant. It was hard to argue the point but I did my best.

Don and I went to Vegas for our honeymoon and we left the kids alone that weekend. When we got back, it seemed like the two of them were, well, more than friends. I tried to ask Kristin about this but she didn’t want to discuss it. “Mom, we didn’t do it!” she said glaring.

Well, the four of us settled in and I for one was happy. I couldn’t help but notice my step son out by the pool with his firm young physique. It goes by quickly but Wow! Matt was just muscular and handsome and I didn’t blame my daughter for making eyes at him. sometimes we would all be in the kitchen in the morning and I could see Matt checking out Kristin’s butt in her little PJ bottoms. Then he was checking out MY PJ bottoms too. It was flattering too, that my little step son saw me in a sexual way. I guess I started to see him that way too. Matt was a good looking young man but he didn’t date much. I asked him why one time and he said it wasn’t that he didn’t want to be with women but they didn’t seem to take a physical interest in him. I smiled at his measured response.

“So, they like you like a friend but they don’t want to go to bed with you, is that it Matty?” My step son actually started to blush!

One afternoon, no one was home and I was feeling horny. I was single for a few years after Bob died and I’d figured out how to satisfy myself with a sex aid I bought through the mail. As good as a real man? No way but, at the same time, I could give myself exactly what I wanted and when I wanted it. So I retired to my bedroom, got undressed except for my panties and began to touch myself. There’s something about wearing panties while I do it that I find exciting. I remember my earliest sexual experiences when my panties were my last defense against the aggressive boys I went out with. I usually let them feel up my panties and sometimes I let them put their fingers inside but I didn’t allow anything beyond that. One night I made out with a fella I really liked. Let him feel up my panties all he wanted and he didn’t try to go inside them. At the end of the evening, we were saying goodnight in the car and he asked me for my panties! I was shocked to say the least but I really liked him so I pulled off my panties and handed them to him. He kissed me at the door and I could feel his hardened penis poking me down there. He cupped my ass cheeks with just my little skirt protecting me and pulled my body into his. My pussy was getting excited by all of this as you might imagine. My panties were in his pocket and he was helping himself to a real sensuous feel of my youthful body. I kept saying “Gotta go…gotta go!” but his kisses kept coming fast and furious. Then his fingers made their way under my skirt and he quickly penetrated my bare pussy! Now I was losing control and luckily, my mom turned on the porch light and I managed to escape with my virginity intact.

I guess I was thinking about that night when I prepared to masturbate that day. I massaged my panties and got my pussy all hot and ready for penetration, then I reached over and got my “Little Friend” as I called my dildo. Just then I heard the rhythmic hum of the automatic garage door opening down below. I remembered that Matt had some kind of interview today and that must be him returning.

I should have stopped what I was doing. I know this. Or at least gone in the bathroom and locked the door. But I was already heated up and my pussy was all wet and demanding penetration. I decided the hell with it. I have to admit I found the idea of exposing my still shapely body to my sexy young step son kind of a sexual thrill.

And so I pulled my panties to the side and escort gaziantep öğrenci bayan shoved my dildo into my warm wet pussy. I established a rhythm, just like I always did, and was gloriously fucking myself silly when I glanced at the door to the bedroom…which I’d neglected to completely close, and I saw Matt looking in at me! Now it was the two of us participating in this lustful act of masturbation. Me doing myself with my dildo and Matty peeking from just outside the door. I spread my legs even further to show him even more of my pussy and then began to move my hips forward to capture as much of my dildo as possible. I was moaning and gasping and doing my best to entertain my little step son who had to be getting hard by now. The extra element of lewdly displaying my nearly nude body to Matty had me excited beyond belief now and then I was cumming right there in front of him. My pussy spasming from the intensity of the whole experience. Oh, that was good!

Eventually I glanced at the door and saw that Matt was no longer watching which was a bit disappointing but not unexpected. Would I have liked him to bust in my room and fuck me right there on my own bed without giving me a chance to say no? Of course I would but Matty being Matty, that wasn’t likely to happen. No, he was the kind of lad that would have to be encouraged. I decided to think about this a little more.

**********

I drove around for maybe an hour just wondering what to do. My cock was still half hard from the lurid show my step mother had inadvertently put on and I had no idea how but I knew I had to get those panties she was wearing. She was my dad’s wife for god’s sake and she was Kristin’s mom! I couldn’t…I couldn’t really do anything. It was the story of my life. I was surrounded by sexually desirable women but I ended up jerking off while dreaming about them.

Eventually I drove back up to Porter Ranch and parked in the garage. I made my way upstairs and, of course, Cynthia was in the kitchen waiting for me. She gave me a kind of funny look when she saw me and I remembered her seeming to spot me while I was spying on her during her…private moments earlier. I didn’t have time to consider this though because she came right up to me and, with a little smile asked me…

“Matt, it’s Don’s birthday this weekend and I’d like to get him something…unusual. I was hoping maybe you could help me out with this.”

I was surprised but obviously I was glad to help out.

“Sure Cynthia. Anything. What do you need? Help picking out something over at the Outdoorsman Shop? Something like that?” I could tell that wasn’t what she was looking for.

“No…not exactly Matt. Your dad and I, well, we have a very special relationship and I wanted to give him something unique. Something that only I could give him. But I would need help to put this gift together.” She reached over on the kitchen counter and lifted up a towel that was lying on the tile. Underneath were magazines. Dirty magazines. Dad’s stash of porno mags!

“Your dad, well, he likes this type of entertainment and I guess I have to accept that part of him. I asked him about these magazines when I found them under the mattress and he insisted he just enjoyed looking at nude women and that I shouldn’t take it personally.

“I know Cyn.” I told her. I was embarrassed that he found dad’s magazines. I knew he always had porno mags around when I was growing up and…hell, I liked looking at them too! “So, how can I help you?” Now I was curious about this. What was she thinking?

After a brief hesitation Cynthia shot those steely blue eyes right into mine and said, “I’d like to present him with some sexy pictures of me. You know, so he wouldn’t always have to be looking at strange women. Why not, you know, tasteful nudes of his own wife. Wouldn’t that be a good gift Matty? I nodded my head, starting to guess where this was going.

“So, I was hoping you would be willing to take these…these erotic photos for me and get them printed up so I could give them to Don. I wouldn’t be comfortable posing for some stranger Matt. I…I don’t think I could do that. I would be inhibited and nervous and I don’t think the pictures would come out like I want them to.”

My mind was trying to wrap itself around this shocking request but of course the answer would be Yes! And I told her so.

“Well Cyn, I’m no pro photographer but I guess I could shoot enough pictures that you could find some that you think he would like. Sure! I’d be glad to help out. When do you want to do this?”

Cynthia smiled and brushed her jet black hair over her shoulders. “His birthday is Saturday so there isn’t much time. He’s playing golf this afternoon so he won’t be home until dark. Kristin has an afternoon class so…so how about now?” Again…those beautiful blue eyes that looked so much like her daughter’s were burning into mine. She was standing so close to me her tits were actually touching my chest. I could smell her perfume and I had all I could do to keep from putting my arms around her, and pulling her to me, and kissing her and sticking my tongue right down her throat. Whew!

She tenderly took my hand and led me upstairs to her bedroom where I’d witnessed her lewd act of masturbation earlier. I was wondering if she was still horny. I know I was. She looked in the top dresser drawer and found my dad’s digital camera. I’ve used it several times so at least I didn’t have to deal with fumbling around with the equipment. Cynthia said she had a little lavender teddy that dad had bought her in Vegas during their honeymoon. I agreed that would be a good way to start.

But I wasn’t ready for what I saw when my step mom emerged from the bathroom dressed in the see through teddy! Wow, her big tits were filling out that flimsy little garment and she wore tiny bikini panties beneath. Her jet black pubic hair was easily visible through the diaphanous panties. I had her lay down on the bed and we went through several poses. Each time I was ready to shoot the picture, Cynthia gave me her captivating smile which lit up the room. She then changed into some little pink short shorts with no panties underneath. I posed her on her belly so that her gorgeous ass that was doing such a wonderful job of filling out those shorts was on display.

Of course my cock was getting hard all the while. I wasn’t sure how many more outfits she wanted to try out but I had already decided that some shots of her completely nude would have to be part of the collection. Dad liked his women nude in the magazines he chose to buy, I knew that from years of sneaking into his bedroom and finding them!

Cynthia went in the bathroom again and came out wearing a black evening gown. Hmmm. I wondered about this choice of attire but Cynthia moved to the leather recliner and demurely sat down on it. With no prompting she lifted the dress and showed me her white panties that were hiding underneath. Yes…those escort bayan oğuzeli white panties. The ones she’d used to furiously masturbate earlier. Now I was using my brown eyes to burn into hers as a little smile crept over my face. She didn’t speak but her eyes said plenty. I shot two pictures and then calmly said “Okay Cyn, that’s very nice but how about you pull your dress up a bit more and then hook your legs over the arms of the chair. My step mom knew how much more of her little panties she would be showing if she assumed the pose i’d requested but she wordlessly did so. Now all of her lacy panties were on display and the vertical division she had beneath them was also visible. These pictures were coming out good but the best was yet to come!

“Now Cyn, I love your facial expression but, for the next couple of shots, I don’t want you to smile. I just need you to look at the camera and imagine that Don is standing where I am and he’s looking at you.” Cynthia was looking directly at me now. She understood exactly what I was looking for: Imagine that Don is standing where I am…and his cock is hard because he’s going to fuck you! That’s the expression I need right now!

Cynthia closed her eyes as if she was trying to feel the moment, then she reached down and pulled the legend of her panties to one side and then shot me the most incredible “Please fuck me!” look you could ever imagine! My fingers were trembling as I clicked the shutter and recorded the shot for posterity. That my step mom had deliberately exposed her pussy to me caused my cock to jerk in my pants. And those bedroom eyes!

“Okay, now Cyn, how about you take off your dress and then climb up on the recliner on all fours.” I didn’t wait for an answer. I knew my step mom would obey and show me the rear view I wanted. Cynthia stood up and I helped her unzip the evening gown leaving her dressed in just those, I assume, still fragrant panties she’d worn earlier. The shapely 37 year old woman climbed onto the recliner putting her world class ass on display. Her panties were really just a little thong and only a small white ribbon prevented me from viewing her asshole.

“That’s nice Cyn!” I encouraged her, “Dad will love these! Now, just lower your chest so your nipples are barely touching the seat of the chair. Yeah, just like that.” Now Cynthia’s ass had opened up even more. She was just dynamite from the rear. Wow! And I knew exactly what I wanted to shoot next. And I wasn’t going to be denied! I moved closer to my kneeling step mom and told her “It’s time for some nude shots Cyn. I’m going to take off your panties now…”

“Oh, Matt, I don’t think so!” She complained. “I don’t think I would be comfortable without…without my panties! Please, please don’t take them off!”

But I was already right behind her and I had the elastic waistband in my hands. With Cynthia still saying “No! Nooo! Not my panties! Please don’t take off my panties!” all the while, I calmly pulled her panties down and off. Now her drop dead gorgeous posterior was revealed to me in all it’s glory! My God! Just look at that! Her tiny little pink asshole…just a puckered little dimple sitting softly between her rear cheeks…then below it were the creamy pink lips of my step mother’s pussy. The skin around her little division was a wonderful shade of pink until it finally turned into the ivory shade of her thighs. She was just incredible from the rear.

I brought her little panties to my nose and drank in her intoxicating feminine scent. I’d witnessed her lewd masturbation earlier and now I had her fragrant little white panties in my possession and my step mother kneeling subserviently before me.

Yes, I’d had opportunities to bed women during the past few years and I didn’t take advantage of them. But not today. I unbuckled my cargo shorts and freed my impossibly hard cock. Cynthia continued facing the rear of the chair, I assume because she was embarrassed to have her precious panties taken off. I couldn’t help but remember Kristin covering her pussy after I removed her panties the night of our little party. Her mom was similarly reluctant to allow a man to view her most intimate parts.

Cynthia heard my belt buckle and she finally glanced back to see her step son holding his engorged penis menacingly behind her. “Oh Matty…I…I think it’s too big! Listen, I’ll do something for you but we were just supposed to take pictures, you know. We can’t do this…”

But I was not to be denied today. I approached my completely naked step mom and touched my cockhead to her soft warm vagina. I heard a little moan escape Cynthia’s lips as she seemingly accepted her fate. She had to know how much she’d teased me and now she was going to have to finish what she’d started. I shoved forward and all of my virgin cock slid into Cynthia’s pussy! Oh! That was delightful! What a feeling! I was actually glad I’d waited for just this moment to have my first sexual penetration. I started to withdraw but I felt Cyn move back at me as though she was afraid I was going to chicken out! No, no I was not gonna hair out now. I pushed back into my step mom’s voraciously hot cunt hole and then began to fuck her with reckless abandon! Slap! slap! slap! my balls collided with Cynthia’s pussy lips as I buried every inch of my cock in her desire swollen vagina. Now Cynthia began to moan and coo in pleasure as she adjusted to my big cock plundering her helpless little pussy. Finally, she looked back at me, her eyes glazed over with lust and a knowing smile came over her face.

“Oh Matty, fuck me good son!” She whispered, “Give me all you’ve got!”

I doubled my efforts upon hearing her lewd request and then spotted her tender little asshole. I couldn’t pass up the opportunity. I teased her pouting anus with my forefinger and then slowly pushed it in!

“Matty No!” Cynthia gasped. “That’s so nasty! Oh, take your finger out of my…my asshole!”

Now I was on my way to cumming. Everything that had happened to me today went through my confused mind from witnessing my step mother masturbating and then sticking a big dildo into her pussy. Then taking pornographic pictures of her as she posed for me and finally…finally fucking her pussy and finger banging her asshole while she issued half hearted complaints. She wasn’t complaining now, that’s for sure. No, Cynthia was shoving her naked ass back to meet my every thrust. We were fucking like we’d been born to do this. I didn’t wan’t it to end but when Cynthia begged me to “Please fuck me harder!” well, that was it for me. I felt my sperm beginning to rise and I gave my step mother six or seven more ball jarring strokes and jerked my erupting cock free of her well fucked pussy and sent thin streams of white hot cum all over her asshole and pussy! “Ahhhhhh!” I gasped as I triumphantly completed my first ever full blown sexual experience. What a woman!

Neither of us spoke for a few minutes and, finally, just to break the ice, I said to Cynthia, “We won’t show any of the nude shots to Dad.” She chuckled at my comment. I hugged my naked step mom and smiled to myself as I realized that, once again, we got to be closer than I ever thought we would be, but my step mom just couldn’t be my lover.

In retrospect, I’ve come to understand that I’ve found a fine woman to take care of my dad and the “Little Sister” I’ve always wished I had. And life is good.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


VICTORIA’S SECRET

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

On a Sunday afternoon, my lady Sarah and I were expecting Victoria with one of her friends for a sexual encounter.

We met Victoria a week earlier while we were attending a cocktail party for the launch of a new fashion range. Cocktail parties are always a good way of flirting with potential new sexual partners, female and male, we have discovered.

Sarah was wearing heels and a tight, black, above the knee cocktail dress with a halter top. “Does my ass look big?,” she asked with a sexy smile as the taxi picked us up.

“Your magnificent ass always looks big in the tight skirts you wear to flaunt it. And I can see the outline of your tiny thong under your skirt,” I told her as the taxi driver ogled her wonderful thighs as we got into his cab.

After our third drink we were approached by a woman of about thirty. Sarah had been looking at her closely. “I think she must be talented,” she told me, her code for gender fluid.

I was instantly reminded of one of her criteria when ***********ing new partners. Would you be comfortable receiving or giving oral sex with that person for twenty-minutes?

We fell into easy conversation with Victoria. She works on the fringes of the fashion industry she told us. “Do you have a partner,” Sarah asked, her interest piqued.

“Several,” she smiled back.

Another drink and the conversation became even more flirtatious. “Do you have any favourite forms of foreplay Victoria? Roger and I have some rather kinky ones. Some people might think we are deviates. Though they can be exciting, very exciting.

“Are you gender fluid Victoria? I think you have guessed we are.”

“At least-twenty minutes,” Sarah whispered to me as she held my hand. She has a penchant for the challenge of bi-sex women.

“i need to pee. Would you two like to watch?,” Sarah asked with a wicked smile.

“Would love to,” Victoria smiled with great aplomb, before Sarah took our hands and led us to the bi-sex toilets. We drew some envious glances from the males and females washing their hands as Sarah took us into a cubicle.

“I always pee better without my thong Victoria. Would you take it off for me please?,” she teased as she turned her back on her and lifted her skirt to her waist.

“I have been fantasizing about your ass since I saw you walk in tonight. That is just awesome, magnificent,” Victoria told her with a raspy voice as she ran her fingertips over her ass cheeks.

“Were you fantasizing about licking and kissing my ass while you slid my tiny thong down to my ankles Victoria? Do you like my man watching you licking and kissing my ass?

“Did you like my man watching you licking and kissing my ass? I know he did,” Sarah teased, her legs spread so Victoria and I can watch her pee. “Do you like the way my man shaves me? Freshly shaved tonight.

“Do you need to pee Roger?” Sarah asked as she slid my trousers and briefs down to my ankles before they watched me pee. “My man is much larger than that when he is fully erect,” Sarah told Victoria as I enjoyed flaunting my semi-erect cock for them. “Thick and nine-inches when aroused.

“Would you like to be our guest next Sunday? We would both love escort gaziantep manken bayan to have you. As long as you bring one of your partners with you,” Sarah told her.

When we exited the cubicle there must have been at least twelve people washing their hands.

Sarah is of French descent, bilingual, fluent in both French and English and as I recently discovered with a little prompting from my me, bi-sexual, though she didn’t need a great deal of prompting. She loves telling me, “I am to please and be pleased sexually. And I love having a second man every four weeks or so, not mention another woman as a balance for you Roger – and me.”

During the week Victoria emailed several pics for us to consider. “Who would you like me to bring for our mutual pleasure?”

The first one was an exotic, almost naked, long haired brunette, her hair almost down to her nipples with a huge smile and a hand on the crotch of a fully clothed boy of about twenty. An Asian lady, younger than us, wearing heels and a fully open designer jacket sitting on the edge of a desk, with her gorgeous legs spread. “Wonderful thighs and I love the large amount of trimmed, jet black pubic hair,” I told Sarah, her face flushed.

“Perhaps you should let yours grow for a new look down there. Her thighs are almost as good as yours baby,” I told Sarah truthfully. I would love to have them over my shoulders while Sarah watched after I had kissed and licked them, I mused, turned on by them. I also fantasized about watching Sarah tongue fucking her.

The next pic was Victoria, totally naked, a pillow under her back, legs spread, as a younger man was tongue fucking her while a naked girl in her early twenties was kissing her.

‘Are we on the same page? Sexual excitement?,’ her message read.

Two days later some more pics. A man with his back to a wall wearing heels and pantyhose with a generous erection pointing up at forty-five degrees. “I do like that look,” Sarah smiled.

The next pic was a close up of a naked woman, her head cropped out of the pic, nice tits, legs spread with a man’s arms wrapped around her thighs as he tongue fucked her. “You can do that to me tonight, I want it,” Sarah whispered.

The third pic that day showed Victoria in black slacks, her nice tits spilling out of a lacy black bra as she kissed a man wearing nothing but a shirt while another younger woman was sucking his cock. “I like the way she has her hand on the other woman’s head,” Sarah whispered.

‘Any special preferences?’, her text read.

‘One more pic to tempt you,’ Victoria emailed the next day, A thirty something woman was sitting on a bar stool, her elbows resting on the bar, looking over a shoulder. Her only attire were heels and a black garter belt to hold her stockings up.

A naked man was standing behind her, his hands on her glorious ass as he fed his thick cock into her. “Wow, we have never done that,” Sarah told me as she kept looking at the pic. “Would you like to fuck me like that with with Victoria and her friend watching?”

‘Your magnificent ass would look good on that stool Sarah. Your man or escort gaziantep masaj yapan bayan should I bring mine? Which one would you like to share with me?’ Victoria’s message read.

‘They are all very tempting, will let you know in ten-minutes, I have to confer with my man.’

“Can you bring along the lady in the very first pic you sent, she is a turn on for both of us,” Sarah asked on the speaker phone. “We are both looking at her pics again right now. We can’t keep our eyes off her wonderful thighs and that beautiful sexy, hairy cunt.”

“You mean Jeannie? She used to be a dancer, hence the wonderfull legs.”

“Yes, those heels while sitting on a the edge of the desk, with her gorgeous legs spread, was a turn on for both us. Wonderful thighs and we love the large amount of jet black, pubic hair. I am going to grow mine for a new look down there.”

“My man agrees with you, he says my ass would look good on a stool like that. No need to bring your man, my man can’t keep his eyes off that pic. Neither can I. We just happen to have a suitable bar and stool. And we love fucking with an audience.

“Would I pass as a lipstick lesbian?,” Sarah asked me on the Sunday as she readied herself for our two women guests. She had her hair slicked back with gel and lots of make up.

When Victoria and Jeannie arrived Sarah had her hands on her hips, wearing a big smile, heels (always for sex), a skimpy white halter top, and an ankle length, wrap around white skirt held closed by a metal loop with one gorgeous leg completely exposed.

Sarah and I lightly kissed Victoria and Jeannie by way of greeting, before Victoria gave Sarah her full attention.

“Do I have anything special you would like to have Victoria?,” Sarah teased with a big smile. “If you want it, take it, use me,” she smiled seductively as they kissed passionately with lots of tongue.

“You have a new look down there Sarah, I like it, a long sliver of jet black pubic hair, a wonderful contrast to your blond hairdo,” Victoria told her as she unfastened the metal loop of her skirt and it fell to the floor.

“I have never, ever been so turned on by a woman’s ass Sarah, that is just magnificent, fucking magnificent,” Victoria whispered with her hands all over it as she licked and kissed her ass cheeks in turn.

“Victoria told me you liked the pics of me sitting on the edge of that desk with my legs spread wearing my heels and a fully open designer jacket with my legs spread. She told me you were impressed with my wonderful thighs and my large amount of jet black pubic hair,” Jeannie teased with a confident smile as she removed her skirt and opened her jacket .

“Is this the look you wanted?,” she smiled as she rested on a stool with her legs spread. “Is that exciting for you?”

“Yes it is, very exciting,” I whispered as I knelt and licked the insides of her wonderful thighs.

In my experience nothing comes close to the frisson of returning passionate tongue kisses with your partner while sitting naked alongside them, as you watch them soaking up the pleasure of another person providing oral gaziantep masöz escort bayan sex to them.

Exactly what Sarah and I were doing right then. Victoria was kneeling between Sarah’s legs as she was tongue fucking her. Something Sarah and Victoria had both wanted for a week. Jeannie was kneeling between my legs as she used her lips, fingers and tongue on my roaring erection.

Both of us had a hand on the person’s head who was providing oral sex as we passionately tongue kiss.

“Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt,” Sarah was moaning as she always does when fully aroused, an extra turn on for three other people listening.

“So good, so fucking good, I love it,” Sarah moaned as she orgasmed. Then again and again. I know her well enough to know when she is building up to a huge orgasm when her whole body trembles.

“I am right on the edge baby. I am so turned watching Jeannie sucking your cock while her lover is tongue fucking me. “I love it, you know I love it. “Cum with me while I count to ten, slowly, slowly,” Sarah told us.

Victoria and Jeannie both responded to Sarah’s request and increased their oral stimulation. “…, eight, nine, ten.”

“Wow, you two were amazing,” Victoria told us in the afterglow as we watched each shower in our large shower room with bench facing bench seats.

“I have been looking forward to this,” Sarah smiled a little later as Victoria fastened her garter belt for her, then clipped the garter belt straps to her stockings, before she settled herself on the bar stool with her heels resting on a rung. “Really looking forward to it,” she added as Victoria rubbed her oily hands over her ass cheeks. “I love another naked woman watching my man fucking me, a huge turn on for me, and him. Two naked women watching will be even better for both of us.”

“So have Jeannie and I Sarah,” Victoria whispered while she lightly tongue kissed Sarah as I made my entrance with not quite a full erection.

Victoria lightly tongue kissed me as I rubbed a hand over Sarah’s oily ass then rubbed some oil on to my now full erection.

The noise Sarah made as I slowly fed my erection into her with my hands grasping her ass was electric as the two other women watched. “Oh fuck, that is awesome, her ass was made for his big, thick cock,” they muttered in unison as they held hands.

“Is he good Sarah?,” Jeannie whispered obviously very aroused watching on, as I built up a rhythm, with long, slow, deliberate strokes, using the full length of my erection. I loved the two women ogling my thick, rock hard erection as I fed it between Sarah’s magnificent ass cheeks.

Victoria stood with her back to the bar so she could lean over and tongue kiss Sarah and talk to her. “I am envious Sarah, very envious. You have that big, thick cock on tap for you everyday.”

“And I am envious of you, you have gorgeous Jeannie and a man.”

“I do, don’t I,” Victoria replied as Jeannie tongue kissed her as she opened her legs for her before she knelt and commenced tongue fucking her.

Fifteen minutes later Sarah and I were both breathing very heavily. By tacit agreement we wanted to orgasm together. Victoria and Jeannie were standing alongside us. Jeannie had her hands on my ass cheeks as I was sliding my erection between Sarah’s ass cheeks. Victoria was kissing Sarah again as she whispered, “Your ass and his cock are a perfect match. Harder, fuck her harder, harder.

“Perfect, just fucking perfect,” she whispered as Sarah and I groaned and had a tremendous, long, simultaneous orgasm.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Invisible Girl (An Erotic Romance), Pt. 15

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Chapter Forty

Jane wasn’t sure how a person should dress to be kidnapped.  She thought it over while lying in her bed, still halfway between sleep and waking.  

She thought about her previous encounter with ‘Mr. Bad Man’…and found herself curled up under the sheets and hugging herself in a mixture of anticipation and fear.  Not a real, serious kind of fear, but the pleasurable kind, like the anxiety she’d experienced before getting on a roller coaster, knowing there was no actual danger, but still…

She figured that there was a good chance that Peter would make her do some nasty things—it was something that excited them both, it had been a while since he had done so, and it was certainly right down ‘Mr. Bad Man’s’ alley—so it probably wouldn’t be a good idea to wear anything she didn’t want messed up.  

She rolled over and looked out her window.  It was going to be hot today–she could feel it already.

In the end she decided to keep it simple:  plain white underwear and t-shirt, old red gym shorts, beat-up canvas shoes.  She had a quick breakfast with her parents—the tension in her stomach not allowing her to eat much—telling them that she was spending the day with Peter, then making her way down the driveway.

She was a little bit early but saw that Peter’s car was already parked near the entrance, close to the trees on one side.  Strangely, it appeared to be empty and there was no sign of Peter nearby.  

When she reached the car she peered in the windshield to be sure he wasn’t there, then started to walk around the side, turning her head back and forth and squinting near-sightedly to see if perhaps he was in the woods.  

He’s hiding behind a tree, she thought.  He’s going to jump out and…

She felt something hard prod her in the small of her back.  She gasped and whirled around.

He was all in black: boots, jeans, t-shirt.  And a ski mask.  

And he was pointing a gun at her. 

Jane found that disturbing until she looked more closely and saw that it was made of plastic. 

She started to raise her hands in the traditional hold-up manner, then settled them behind her head, trying not to smile. It was definitely ‘Mr. Bad Man’ and he really did look intimidating, especially with his face covered like that.  She thought he must have been getting pretty hot in that ski mask.  She looked down at his gun…just in time to see a drop of water fall from the end of its barrel.

“Your gun is leaking,” she said, starting to grin in spite of herself.

“Shut up,” he replied, jabbing the gun into her stomach and leaving a small wet spot there.  “Take off your shirt.”

Already?  Even though she’d been looking forward to this, she wasn’t really feeling very sexy yet.  It was too early in the morning for one thing.  Besides, they were too close to the road; anyone driving or, God forbid, walking past would be able to see them.  

She folded her arms across her chest and said “No!”  Not knowing whether she really meant it or not.

Which turned out to be beside the point as ‘Mr. Bad Man’ immediately grabbed her head in both hands and pulled it down, forcing her to bend at the waist until almost doubled up.  Then, holding her head tightly between his knees he pulled her shirt up and over her shoulders, releasing her head just in time to yank her shirt all the way off.  He tossed it onto the roof of the car behind her as she straightened, angry and gasping.

Without even thinking about it she aimed a slap at his masked face.  He caught her by the wrist, then quickly seized the other one and held them tightly in one hand while he fished in the pocket of his jeans with the other, coming up with a pair of handcuffs.  

Jane, even as she struggled to free herself, was amused to see that he had apparently gotten the handcuffs at the same toy store as the pistol, as they were obviously made of tin or aluminum.  And when he suddenly spun her around, pulled her hands behind her back and snapped the handcuffs on her wrists she could tell just from the flimsy feel of them that they would break without much effort on her part.

But now she found that the struggle and her burst of anger had left her feeling more aroused than she had been before.  So she allowed her resistance to become mostly verbal, slumping against the car and saying things like “No!” and “Let me go!” and “Don’t!” but not really trying to stop him.  Even when he suddenly jerked her shorts down and let them fall around her ankles.

Oh god, if somebody should walk past right now and see her, stripped to her underwear, hands cuffed behind her while a masked man in black…wait, what was he doing now?  He’d reached around her and grabbed her t-shirt from the roof of the car and now he was…  She turned her head to see…

Just as the lights went out.  

He was blindfolding her!  In spite of everything she knew about Peter she felt herself stiffen with fear.  She had never felt so helpless and exposed.  But even though she knew she could end it in an instant by saying the word they’d agreed on or even by simply snapping the silly toy handcuffs apart and removing the blindfold, she didn’t.  However panicky she felt at the moment, she trusted Peter and knew he was doing this for her pleasure as well as his.

And with that thought she allowed herself to relax slightly and surrender once again to the game.  She stood silently as she heard him walk away and open the trunk of the car with a loud thunk. And when he returned, spun her around again, held her by the shoulders and whispered “I told you I had plans for you, my dear,” in his throaty ‘Mr. Bad Man’ voice, his breath hot in her ear, she felt almost faint with desire and would have let him make love to her right there in broad daylight if that’s what he’d wanted.

But it wasn’t, as she found out when he picked her up in his arms, her red shorts and one of her shoes falling from her ankles and landing in the gravel as he did so.  She had no idea where he was going or what he had in mind…

Until she felt herself being deposited onto something soft that smelled slightly of gasoline; she supposed it was the blanket he’d wrapped her in the other night.  Suddenly she heard a loud clunk as the trunk lid slammed down above her, cutting off the sounds outside and making the darkness behind her blindfold completely black.  And a moment later heard the car door open and shut and the engine being started.

Oh god, she really was being kidnapped.

It wasn’t so bad, she concluded after the car had been in motion for a while.  At least the air in the trunk was breathable, if not particularly fresh.  

It had been strange and a little frightening at first, having her senses reduced to not much more than whatever she could hear and feel in the way the car sped up, slowed down, stopped or turned, but she had to admit that it was exciting.  She loved the feeling of helplessness, or at least the pretense of it: of having been stripped, handcuffed and thrown in the trunk of a car to be taken God knows where to be used for someone’s pleasure.  Well, not just anyone’s…

Peter’s.  She couldn’t imagine doing something like this with anyone else.  Who else could make her feel so deliciously powerless and so safe at the same time?  

On the other hand, it was scary fun to imagine that he was someone else: the horrible Mr. Bad Man.  She remembered how angry she’d been when he’d torn her shirt off, and how struggling with him had somehow aroused her.  So she decided that instead of being meek and obedient she would be angry this time.  She would resist.  If he wanted her to submit, he was going to have to make her.

Oooo….  She hoped they got to wherever he was taking her soon.

After a while she felt the car turn and the sound of the road beneath her seemed to change.  Gravel, she thought.  He’s taking me out in the country.  A short time later the sound changed again and the car began to jostle as if the road had become rough.  She wondered if they were on the same dirt road where she’d had her driving lesson.

Another turn, and suddenly the tires became almost silent except for a whisking sound as if the underside of the car was being vigorously brushed, and Jane realized that they had left the road and were driving through tall grass.  

Where in the world was he taking her?

Then the car stopped, and the engine was turned off.  

Jane found herself shivering again, just as she had while lying in bed that morning.  Then she remembered that she was angry.  As she heard the car door open and shut, followed by the sound of his approaching footsteps she struggled onto her back with her feet drawn up and facing the lid of the trunk.  And as soon as she heard the key turn and the lid being raised she lashed out blindly with her feet, yelling, “You bastard!” 

She felt one foot, the one still wearing a shoe, connect and heard a loud “Oof!”.  She heard him stagger back a couple of steps, gasping for breath, and realized she’d gotten him in the stomach.  Sorry, Peter… she thought to herself, but not very seriously—and caught herself grinning.  Peter was going to have to fight for everything he got!

After a moment she heard him approaching again, and drew her legs back to lash out again.  But he had obviously anticipated her and she felt an arm snake in under her bent knees and spin her around, then felt his other arm beneath her shoulders as he lifted her out of the trunk.  

She tried to struggle, but he threw her over his shoulder, saying, “Naughty, naughty,” in his Mr. Bad Man voice.  Then he smacked her on the behind hard enough to make her cry out.

“Ow!”  She began to struggle again.  “You bastard, give me back my clothes and take me home or I’m calling the police!”

“Oh, I don’t think so,” he replied, giving her another smack and beginning to walk, carrying her…where?”  “I don’t think you’ll be doing anything…” he said with mock pleasantness as he walked.  Then he smacked her behind again, even harder, and growled, “…except what I tell you to do!”

Even with a blindfold, and despite hanging head down from his shoulder, she had been able to sense the sunlight as they walked, but just then the light became dim again and the sound of his footsteps changed.  They had entered a building of some sort, she was sure.  She became aware of a musty, vegetative smell, and noticed the changing quality of light behind her blindfold; now lighter, now darker as they continued walking.  She heard birds cooing far above her.

Peter stopped and dropped her to the ground so suddenly that she swayed dizzily on her feet for a moment.  And before she could recover she felt him behind her, unfastening one of the handcuffs.  Then he seized her wrists and she felt herself being pulled backward into something solid—a wooden post of some kind, dry and splintery against the skin of her back—then felt him cuffing her wrists together again, behind the post, trapping her there.

“Don’t go away,” she heard ‘Mr. Bad Man’ rasp, and then there was only the sound of his footsteps moving away from her.  

Where was he going?  He couldn’t be leaving her there.  She heard a car door open, then shut again.  Maybe he could…but why, and what would she do if he did?  She could get out of the handcuffs easily enough, she was sure, but then what?  Even if she could figure out where she was she couldn’t very well start walking home in her bra and panties.  What could she…  She heard his footsteps approaching again.

She let her breath out in a sigh, realizing as she did so how silly she’d been to let herself get so wound up, then smiled to herself: imagine being relieved to be trapped with someone who had stripped her, kidnapped her, handcuffed her to a post and was probably about to make her do any number of shameful things.  But she was relieved, and more than that.  As his footsteps drew near she suddenly became aware of her bra pressing against her erect nipples.  Oh god, what was he going to do to her?

The sound of his footsteps continued on past her.  She heard paper rattling—a bag, she guessed—then she suddenly felt something thin and soft around her stomach.  Rope.  He was tying her to the post, but why, when she was already handcuffed there?  Then she felt him removing the handcuffs from her wrists…felt her arms being lifted and crossed tightly behind her head and quickly bound there with more rope.  Now she was truly helpless instead of merely pretending to be…

Then her blindfold was torn away and she blinked as she took in her surroundings.  They were in some kind of broken-down old barn.  Gaping holes in the roof and walls allowed the sunlight to carve shining paths through the gloom and the whole structure was tilted crazily to one side as if it were about to fall down.  There were rusting farm tools and machinery on the dirt floor among the scatterings of dead leaves and straw.  Some apparently ancient hay bales were stacked in one corner.  Wherever he had taken her was someplace people didn’t come to very often.

“Welcome to my hideout,” said ‘Mr. Bad Man’, stepping around from behind her.  He had removed his ski mask but wrap-around sunglasses that made him look just as menacing–in a sexy kind of way, of course–now covered his eyes.  “How nice of you to come and spend some time with me.”

“Listen, you creep,” she replied, with what she hoped was convincing outrage, “If you don’t untie me right now you’re gonna be in big trouble.”  She aimed a kick at him, knowing full well that he was too far away to reach, and her remaining shoe flew off and nearly hit him, causing him to duck.

“Actually, I think you need more tying up, not less,” he smirked, and stepped behind her again.  She heard the bag rattle then felt another piece of rope circling her right ankle.  She struggled a little bit for form’s sake, kicking at his hands and yelling, “You stop that right now!  Let me go!”  But soon enough escort gaziantep kızıl bayan he had her ankles tied together, leaving about a foot of slack between them.  The bag rattled again and ‘Mr. Bad Man’ came to stand in front of her.  He held up a large wicked-looking hunting knife, smiled, and then knelt to cut the excess rope lying at her feet.

“Just what do you think you’re doing?” she said as he stood up.

“Doing?”  He put his face very close to hers, so close that she could see her face reflected in his sunglasses. 

She felt the front of her bra being pulled away from her chest, followed by a slight jerk.  She looked down…and gasped to see the cups of her brassiere hanging loose.  

‘Mr. Bad Man’ used the point of his knife to flick them aside, exposing her breasts.  “Whatever I want to, my dear.”  He stuck the knife in his belt and reached up to pinch her still-erect nipples, rolling them roughly between thumb and forefinger.  “You don’t mind, do you?”—now covering her breasts with his hands and squeezing them.  “Not that it matters…mmm.”  He made a guttural sound of pleasure in the back of his throat, almost like a purr.

Jane felt a sudden spasm between her legs as a small orgasm shook her.  Oh god…mustn’t let him see.   She fought to keep her expression icy and disdainful.  “Get your hands…off me!”  She swung an elbow from behind her head and actually caught him on the side of the head—not hard enough to really hurt him, but she’d caught him by surprise, she thought smugly.

“Ow!”  He staggered slightly then reached up to straighten his sunglasses, which her blow had knocked askew.  “Troublemaker, huh?” he said, rubbing the side of his head where her elbow had connected.  “I think maybe a little walk would help you relax.”  He went behind her again, and once more she heard him reach into the bag.

A walk?  What did he mean?  And if he was going to untie her so she could walk, why was he getting more rope?  And he had gotten more rope—she could feel him doing something behind her back…but for what?  He didn’t seem to be using it on her…

Then he was in front of her again, squatting to pass a coil of rope between her knees from where it was tied behind her.  It was a long rope, she saw from the size of the coil, and had knots tied in it every foot or so.  There was an especially large one between her knees…

Which, as ‘Mr. Bad Man’ stood, rose with him and began to bounce and rub between her legs as he backed away, paying out the rope as he did so.  He made his way across the barn and fastened the rope to another post just opposite to where Jane was standing, attaching it at chest height so that it slanted down to the knot between her legs.  Jane thought he must have tied it at nearly the same height behind her as well because now the knot was pressing quite firmly against her there.  

Oh god, was this what he’d meant by a walk?

It was.  He returned, untied the cord holding her to the post, and from behind her said, “Get moving.”

Jane, true to her role, said, “No!  You untie me right now!”

He growled, “I said, get moving!” 

She suddenly felt a sharp pain in her behind that caused her to jump forward and nearly stumble because of the rope at her ankles.  She looked back, furious, and saw him holding up his knife, tapping the point gently with a forefinger and grinning at her as if asking her if she needed more persuasion.

She didn’t.  “You bastard!” she hissed at him—and started walking.  

Her hobbled ankles inevitably made her steps very small, so her progress was slow.  She looked down at the next knot as it approached.   Watched it disappear beneath her.  Felt it, like a smooth, hard knuckle sliding between her legs, pressing the already damp fabric of her panties against her there.

Jane shuddered, bit her lip and forced herself to keep moving.  Because of the increasing angle of the rope each successive knot pressed harder as it passed between her legs, and soon the rope itself was a constant pressure there, forcing the thin fabric of her panties between the lips of her vagina.  Oh god, it was hot in this barn!  Even though she was practically naked her hair clung damply to the back of her neck and she felt a trickle of sweat trace a path down her spine.

She couldn’t see ‘Mr. Bad Man’ but knew he was just behind her, following her across the barn floor.  When she’d nearly reached the other side and the angle of the rope had become too steep for her to walk any further she stopped.

“Back,” said ‘Mr. Bad Man’.

So she began the same process in reverse, feeling the pressure of the rope ease and the touch of each successive knot lessen as she walked backwards.  When her back touched the post she stopped again.

‘Mr. Bad Man’ came around and stood in front of her.  “I hope you don’t mind if I enjoy myself while you exercise,” he said, opening and unzipping his pants and taking out his erect cock.  

He threw one leg over the rope and stood with his cock against her belly.  He pulled her to him as he began rubbing himself against her.  “Mmm…”  

He slipped his hands inside her panties and fondled her naked behind while continuing to rub his erection against her, slowly, up and down, up and down.

Jane couldn’t believe how nasty he was being…and how much she was enjoying it.  And although she tried to maintain her expression of icy disdain she was sure her ragged breathing was giving her away.  Nevertheless she swung an elbow at him again, saying, “Get away from me!”

But he had been expecting such a move and ducked under it without even removing his hands from her panties, using his shoulder to press her back against the post.  Then he began to lick her right nipple.  

Oh god…  She couldn’t help herself: a low moan escaped from her mouth.  “Uhhhhh!”

‘Mr. Bad Man’ raised his head and grinned at her.  “What’s that you say?  Break time’s over?  Yes, I think you’re right.”  

He stepped back from her and swung his leg free of the rope, simultaneously tucking his cock away and beginning to zip up his pants.  “Still, we don’t want you to feel neglected…” He dug one hand into a pants pocket while stepping close to her again.  “Do we?”  He opened his hand in front of her face to show her a pair of silver-colored paper clips.

Jane had no idea what they signified…until he took one between the thumb and forefinger of his right hand, bent it open just a little and then attached it to the still-erect nipple he had been licking just moments ago.  The sudden pinch made her gasp with pain—and before she could recover he had attached the remaining clip to her other nipple.

“Ow!  Owww…you bastard!  Take them off!” 

She swung her upper body back and forth as if trying to shake them off, but to no avail.  ‘Mr. Bad Man’ watched her impassively.  Eventually she subsided, still gasping, and glared at him.  But as she did so she noticed that the pain had gone away and what remained was a steady pressure on her nipples, as if each were being held tightly between a thumb and forefinger.  

Oooo…  She closed her eyes for a moment, her tongue protruding slightly from her mouth.  She opened her eyes again and knew that he’d seen her…and no longer cared.  It was too much; she couldn’t take any more.  She looked at him, not trying to hide her desire.  “Please…” she whispered, her throat dry.

“Walk,” he replied.

She shuffled back and forth along the rope as if in a fever dream—eyes closed to mere slits, her entire body dripping sweat, her nipples two throbbing points of heat on her chest–and an endless stream of rough caresses passing between her legs.  

Her panties were now almost completely translucent with sweat and her other juices and clung to her skin.  She moaned almost continuously as she walked, her pose of rebellion completely forsaken. 

‘Mr. Bad Man’ stood impassively near the center of the rope, arms folded, face expressionless behind his dark glasses as he watched her go back and forth, back and forth.  

Jane hated him.  Wanted him to fuck her right now.  Would do anything to have the torture stop.  Wanted it to never stop.  She felt as though there was nothing left of her but a mindless craving for release, a release that would always remain just out of reach.

She had just reached the point along the rope where she usually stopped and began walking backwards when she heard his voice right behind her, startling her.

“Keep walking.”

The angle of the rope was too high for her to walk any further and she tried to tell him, “But I can’t—ouch!”  

Once again she felt the point of his knife in her behind and jumped forward…to find herself standing on tip-toe to keep her balance on the rope.  

With a knot pressing firmly between her legs.

“Good.  Stay there.”

He made her stand there like that for what seemed like hours although it couldn’t have been more than a few minutes, coming around to watch her wobbling on the balls of her feet, the sweat pouring down her face as the slightest motion caused the knot to roll and slide between her legs.  

He continued to watch, silently, as her legs began to tremble with the effort of keeping her upright.  Oh, they ached!  Her shoulders were beginning to hurt as well from having her arms tied behind her head so long.  The knot between her legs was beginning to chafe unpleasantly.  She was desperately thirsty—and hungry too.  

So how could she be so aroused?

Her senses were so overwhelmed that she was only dimly aware of him walking away behind her; of distant rattling noises followed by the sound of something heavy being dragged across the floor towards her.  And she was so totally unprepared when the rope vanished from between her legs with a sharp twang that she fell over backwards…  Only to be caught in ‘Mr. Bad Man’s’ arms and lowered gently onto something solid but yielding, and deliciously smooth and cool against her skin, though somehow rough underneath.  It was narrow, and just long enough to lie on with her legs bent at the knees, and so low that her feet easily touched the floor.

She felt the rope around her ankles being untied and then, blessedly, the rope binding her arms behind her head as well.  She thought she heard her shoulders creak as she painfully lowered her arms and let them fall to either side of her, the backs of her hands lying on the floor.  The tangled remains of her bra were cut away and pulled from under her.  

She heard a quick hissing sound—a bottle being opened, she thought—but in her lassitude paid no attention.  A moment later she felt her head being lifted and opened her eyes to see ‘Mr. Bad Man’ kneeling beside her and holding a bottle of Coke to her lips.  She drank eagerly, the fizzy sweetness like warm nectar and ambrosia in her parched throat.

When she had had enough and the bottle had been removed she looked up again at ‘Mr. Bad Man’ and saw that the sunglasses were gone, and Peter’s eyes were looking down at her, smiling but concerned, asking if she’d had enough, if he’d gone too far.  

In reply she opened her mouth and let out a large, Coke-fueled belch.  She watched Peter’s lips twitch as he tried, then failed, to restrain a grin.  She grinned back at him…and then they both burst into laughter.  

She managed to raise one arm, ignoring the pain in her shoulder, and pull him down to kiss her.  She gave him her tongue, and after a moment allowed her arm to fall back to the floor so she could yield herself completely to his mouth.

As they kissed she felt his hand rest lightly on her stomach, which was still slick with sweat—as was her entire body, seemingly—then slide up to remove first one then the other paper clip from her nipples.  Were they done with playacting?  Did she want to be done?  She was exhausted, stiff and sore.  She wanted a hot bath, followed by a long nap.  But she was still so aroused…

When Peter removed his mouth from hers she put on a fearful expression and said, “Please let me go, Mr. Bad Man…  I’ll do anything you want…”

She saw Peter’s eyebrows go up as he realized she wanted the game to continue.  But when they came down he was Mr. Bad Man again.  “That’s right, my dear, you will,” he growled, slipping his sunglasses back on, “But first I think we need a little sustenance.”

Sustenance?  Where did he come up with these words?  

She watched as he took his knife out to cut two short lengths from the rope she’d been walking along and tied each of her wrists to her ankles.  This left her spread-eagled but still comfortable on what turned out to be, she saw when she turned her head to watch him, a hay bale that had been covered with an old tablecloth which he must have brought.

When he was done with the ropes he sat down cross-legged on the floor beside her and picked up the bottle of Coke.  He took a swallow or two, then casually tilted the bottle and poured the remaining soda over Jane’s breasts, the brown liquid running up into the hollow of her throat and down over her ribs into the tablecloth.  He allowed the last few drops to dribble down her stomach and fill her navel before returning the empty bottle to the floor.

Then he leaned forward and began to lick it all off.  

He started with her navel, his tongue circling and delving.  To Jane it was almost as if he’d discovered a second vagina there, the thrills his tongue were causing radiating out and causing her back to arch with desire.  She began to moan again as he slowly worked his way up between her breasts and began to lick delicately at the hollow of her throat.  She tilted her head back and offered her neck to him, her mouth hanging open, the complete vulnerability of the act both frightening and heart-meltingly sweet.

Between her legs she felt the tension building—she felt like the rope she had been forced escort köle bayan gaziantep to stand on just before it had been cut, pulled so taut that it nearly hummed.  So when ‘Mr. Bad Man’ rose and threw a leg over her and stood straddling her, then leaned down and braced himself on his hands as he began licking the Coke off her breasts, she almost screamed.

And when, several agonizingly blissful moments later, he reached her left nipple and seized it between his teeth, she did scream, the suddenness and intensity of her orgasm forcing it out of her.  

In doing so she found that giving voice to her pleasure added to it and she screamed again as it rippled through her.  And again, although not as loudly, loving the freedom of it, knowing there was no one to hear her.  

The sound reverberated throughout the huge empty barn, agitating the pigeons and barn swallows in the rafters and sending them fluttering and calling to each other.  ‘Mr. Bad Man’ jerked back from her, startled, watching as her body arched and fell back, over and over, until her screams subsided and gradually became sighs of release.

Whew, thought Jane, as the reverberations, both inner and outer, died away.  She settled, with one final long sigh, into complete relaxation for the first time since she’d woken up that morning.  She allowed her mind to drift momentarily—and was amused to find herself, in her imagination, trying to describe the morning’s events to Suzy while they worked at the store.   

I don’t think so, she thought, and smiled to herself.

Besides which, she thought, the day wasn’t over yet.  She was pretty sure of that.  ‘Mr. Bad Man’ had been enjoying himself, but he hadn’t had any kind of release yet.  

She heard a rattling sound and opened her eyes to find that ‘Mr. Bad Man’ was no longer standing over her.  He was sitting cross-legged beside her, rummaging around in the large paper bag at his side.  A moment later he came up with a partial loaf of sliced bread and packets of lunch meat and sliced cheese.  He placed these on her stomach then groped around in the bag again before coming up with small jars of mayonnaise and mustard, which he placed on the tablecloth near her hip, and another bottle of Coke, which he opened with the bottle-opener he’d brought then placed on the floor beside him.

He began to make sandwiches, using her stomach as a table.  Jane, although still sated from her orgasm, found it oddly stimulating, on a level that went beyond the physical, to have her body used that way and again wondered about herself that this should be so. 

In the back of her mind was the thought that she should be ashamed, but she shook it off.  She didn’t care anymore, as long as it was with Peter.  She knew he loved her and would love her whether she did these things or not, that he derived almost as much pleasure from her fulfillment as from his own.

Thinking about these things led her into a sudden fantasy of being on her hands and knees on the barn floor, wearing only the sweat-soaked panties she had on now, while ‘Mr. Bad Man’ sat on the hay bale and used her as a foot-stool.  She shivered.

“Hold still,” growled ‘Mr. Bad Man’.  

He had his knife out and was spreading mustard on a slice of bread.  When the first sandwich was done he placed it on her chest and began making a second.  The smell of it made her salivate.  She was so hungry!  And so helpless.  

She thought that by raising her head as far as she could she might be able to seize the edge of the sandwich in her teeth…but no, her chin would get in the way.  There was nothing to do but wait—and suffer.  Which, obviously, was what ‘Mr. Bad Man’ intended.

‘Mr. Bad Man’ finished making his sandwich and laid his knife on the tablecloth beside her.  He turned and looked at her as he raised the sandwich to his lips and took a huge bite, then chewed and savored it before swallowing, apparently enjoying the look of longing on her face as she watched him.

“Hungry?” he asked.  She nodded, and he nodded back, his expression mocking.  “Well, yes, you’ve had a busy morning, haven’t you, my dear?  All that exercise…you must be starving.  You’d probably do almost anything for that sandwich, hmm?”

Jane was a little puzzled.  I’ve already said I’d do anything, so why…  

Then a thought struck her: he wanted her to talk dirty!  So she opened her mouth, and in a pleading tone began to speak.  “Please, Mr. Bad Man, I’m so hungry.  If you let me eat I’ll let you…I’ll let you…put your…cock in my mouth.”  She watched him carefully to see if this was the direction he’d wanted her to take.  She saw him take a sudden breath through his nose and knew she’d been right.  

She went on,  “I’ll kiss it…and lick it…and suck it.”  Now he was breathing through his mouth, and though she couldn’t see his eyes he seemed to be staring at her intently.  Good.  She writhed slightly, in what she hoped was a sexy manner.  I’ll…I’ll suck your cock, Mr. Bad Man,” she gasped.  “I’ll suck it and lick it until you come.  You can come in my mouth…and I’ll swallow it.  I’ll swallow every drop, I swear!”

“You are hungry, aren’t you?” replied ‘Mr. Bad Man’, rising to his feet.  

Jane watched as he struggled to get his boots off, followed by his socks, then opened his pants and pushed them down to the floor.  He stepped free of them and, naked from the waist down, threw his leg over her and stood straddling her again, his erection inches from her face.  “Is this what you want?” he demanded.

It looked so huge from where she was.  “Yes,” she gasped.  “I want your cock in my mouth.”  

And she did.  She loved pleasing him that way, loved the feel and taste and smell of him filling her mouth, his instrument so blunt and masculine and at the same time so sensitive to the touch of her tongue and lips.  Loved being able to make him come—the stifled cry, the sudden hot spurting onto her tongue—and knowing she had done it.

‘Mr. Bad Man’ appeared to consider, then reached behind him with one hand, saying, “Well, let’s see if you can earn that privilege.”  He held up the jar of mayonnaise and unscrewed the lid.  “But first let me offer you a little appetizer.”  He dipped the first two fingers of his hand into the jar and came up with a large glob of mayonnaise—which he proceeded to lower between his legs and smear all over his sack.  When he was done he extended his gooey fingers toward her.

“Open your mouth,” he said.

She did so and, when he inserted his fingers there, licked them off. 

The taste of mayonnaise was delicious but there was so little that when he withdrew his hand she found her mouth watering for more.  So when he stepped forward and lowered himself carefully until his sack was nearly touching her mouth she wasted no time in extending her tongue.  

As she began to lick she encountered an odd variety of tastes and textures.  She didn’t find the combination of the mayo and the many wiry hairs on his sack particularly appetizing, especially when combined with deep undertone of sweat-flavor there, but the way his two eggs slithered around inside the delicate skin as she jiggled them with the tip of her tongue was intriguing.

She was still famished, of course, but having only his sack to focus on was a new experience.  She tried sucking one, then the other egg into her mouth to tickle with her tongue, then his entire sack.  

‘Mr. Bad Man’ certainly seemed to enjoy what she was doing.  His head was thrown back and his mouth was open, but the only sounds to come out of it were a short series of near-gasps:  “Ah.  Ohh.  Ahh.  Ah!”  And so forth.  But glancing to one side she noticed that his knees were trembling with the effort of remaining in a crouched position, despite having his hands on them for support, so she thought she had better help him to finish as soon as possible.

She swiftly released his sack from her mouth and extended her tongue as far behind his sack as she could reach, then licked his entire scrotum with one long wiggling stroke of her tongue, continuing over his sack and as far up his shaft as she could reach.  

The effect was immediate and electric:  ‘Mr. Bad Man’ jumped bolt upright with a loud cry—“Omigod!”—and grabbed his cock with one hand as it began to erupt.  Jane watched him pumping it furiously with his fist and moaning out loud as his juice spurted into the air and rained down onto her face.

He left it there while he fed her.  Occasionally after giving her a bite of sandwich or a sip of Coke he would scrape a little of his come off her face with the edge of a forefinger, which he would then insert into her mouth for her to lick off.  

Oh god, he was so nasty! 

When they were both done he put the lunch things back in the bag, then took out a napkin and wiped off her face.  He took another napkin to clean his knife, and when he was done held it up so that the blade glistened in a nearby shaft of sunlight, turning it this way and that as if checking for any stains he might have missed.

Then he looked down at her, grinned evilly, and in one continuous motion slipped the blade under the elastic of her panties –a sudden flash of cold down her abdomen—and slit them open from the crotch up, the still-wet fabric tearing apart noisily.  

Jane was shocked into crying out.  She jerked her head up to see tattered flaps of cloth hanging limply on her hips and her curly thatch of hair plainly visible.

‘Mr. Bad Man’ gave her an amused-looking nod, as if to say, There, that’s better—don’t you think?  Then he rose and, slipping the knife back into its holder, moved to the foot of the hay bale and resettled himself on the ground there.  He reached up and, grabbing each of her legs just below the knee, yanked her towards him so that she slid across the tablecloth and wound up with her crotch almost in his face, her knees spread wide on either side of his shoulders.

He entertained himself for a while by running his fingers through the hair between her legs, occasionally wrapping a small tuft around his forefinger and tugging it gently.  Then he pulled a strand of hay from the bale and began teasing her with it, running the tip up and down the inside of her thighs and over her stomach, occasionally stopping to press the point into her flesh just a little bit.

Jane thought she would have found this stimulating any time, but to have it done while she was tied up and helpless, her panties hanging in shreds, was unbelievably erotic.  So when he dropped the straw and began doing the same things to her with the tip of his tongue, moving closer and closer to her center without ever quite touching it, she began to writhe in earnest.

“Oh, please don’t!” she pretended to whine, knowing what his response would be.

“Don’t…what?”

Right on cue, she thought.

 “Please don’t…lick my pussy!” she gasped, simultaneously arching her back to bring herself so close that he hardly had any choice.

None at all, really, and he made the most of it, nibbling and teasing her with his lips and tongue and making short, fast lapping attacks on that special spot that made her crazy.  He took her slowly towards the brink of orgasm, gradually insinuating his thumb between her legs then sliding it in and out while using his middle finger to stroke between the cheeks of her behind in the same diabolical rhythm.

Jane played the victim, moaning, then demanding, then screaming things like,  “No!” “Oh, please don’t!”  Oh no, stop that!  Oh god—please, please stop!”  She continued until he suddenly rose—his cock once more hugely erect—and practically threw himself on top of her, his mouth covering hers as he slid his hands beneath her shoulders and buried his shaft to its full length inside her, touching off an orgasm that reverberated through her the way her screams had reverberated throughout the barn.  Then, minutes later, as she felt his thrusts building to a peak, it happened again, making her feel as though she were physically melting into a puddle.  Combined with the heat and her exhaustion it was too intense, and she felt herself falling into darkness…

She felt something cool and damp on her forehead, and opened her eyes to find Peter—sunglasses gone—dabbing her there with a moistened corner of the tablecloth.  He too was drenched in sweat, his hair plastered to his head, and his eyes were tired, but they sparkled as he smiled and said, “So…what do you want to do tonight?”

After untying her and helping her to her feet he slid her tattered underwear to the ground and helped her step out of it, then pulled off his sweat-soaked t-shirt so that they both were naked.  He embraced her for a while, running his hands up and down her back and gently massaging her stiff neck and shoulders.  Then, grabbing up the tablecloth and bunching it under his arm, he took her hand and led her outside.

The sunlight was blinding at first, but when Jane was able to see, there before her was a pond, blue and inviting.  

They were both too tired to do much more than lie down in the water, submerged up to their faces.  The muddy bottom was wonderfully cool and the water felt like warm silk against her skin.  

Later when they came out they lay on the tablecloth to dry and rest some more.  Neither said a word, but once Peter had turned and looked a question at her: Was it all right?  Or maybe it was: Did you really like that?  And she had replied by rolling over on top of him and kissing him tenderly before rolling off again and falling almost immediately into a deep sleep.

It was late afternoon when they finally struggled to their feet and made their way back into the barn to find their clothes.  Peter had, of course, rescued the red shorts and the shoe Jane had thought she’d lost when he’d picked her up and put her in the trunk.  And her t-shirt, though severely wrinkled, was fine.  Her bra, though, gaziantep kumral escort bayan was ruined, and as for her panties…!

They were soaked with sweat, stained and torn open to the crotch, and at first she was just going to throw them away, leave them there in the barn with her bra.  But then when Peter wasn’t looking she suddenly folded them up and tucked them into the pocket of her shorts.  She’d suddenly had a vision of wearing them—washed, of course (or maybe just as they were!)–beneath her clothing while she worked at the store, knowing they were there, and how they’d gotten that way.  If they’d stay up, and not suddenly fall around her ankles while she was waiting on someone.  

Oops!  Excuse me, Mrs. Desmond, but you know how it is…  My boyfriend slit them open with a knife while he had me tied to a hay bale. 

Or maybe she’d surprise Peter with them some time—get all made up and wear something pretty, with those underneath for him to find…and remember.

The ride home was quiet.  Jane felt a little odd without any underwear but found she liked not having her breasts constricted by a bra.  

As they rode along she noticed Peter taking little sidelong glances at her from time to time, and wondered about them.  He seemed uncomfortable about something and for a while Jane couldn’t figure out what it might be.  Then she realized he was looking for reassurance and scooted over next to him.  She took his right hand off the steering wheel and held it between her own.  

She spoke softly, looking down at their entwined hands.

“Yes, Peter, I really liked it—all of it.”  

When he turned, surprised at having his thoughts read, to look at her she met his gaze, nodded emphatically and finished, “You…and Mr. Bad Man…can kidnap me anytime you want.”  

At which point Peter stopped the car in the middle of the road, grabbed her into a rough embrace and kissed her.  When they broke apart she added, “But not for a couple of days, all right?”

Chapter Forty-One

When she arrived at work on Monday, Jane had already prepared a much toned-down version of how she’d spent her weekend (but considerably less toned-down than the version she’d given her parents—though her mother had actually winked knowingly at her when Jane had told it to them) for the interrogation she had come to expect from Suzy.  She thought Suzy would be titillated by the idea of being ‘kidnapped’, though in this version Jane would still be blindfolded but maybe not handcuffed and certainly not stripped, and would be lying on the back seat, not in the trunk.  And certainly the rest of what had happened would have to be erased in favor of a slightly sexy picnic by the pond…

But she never got the chance to try out the story because from the moment she arrived it was obvious that Suzy was bursting to tell something of her own.  She kept darting glances at Jane, bright-eyed and smiling and seemed to be almost jumping up and down with the desire to share her secret.  Jane was naturally curious to learn what the excitement was about but it had to wait, first while she asked Mrs. Jorgenson about getting the following week off—Mrs. Jorgenson looked thoughtful for a moment, then nodded and said she’d check her schedule but she thought it would be all right—then while they helped a couple of early customers.

When the store was empty again Suzy said, in a voice Jane thought a little too bright, “C’mon downstairs and help me find that box of barrettes, will you?  We’re almost out.”  And when they were behind the door she took Jane’s hand and practically dragged her down the stairs.  Then she took Jane’s other hand and, leaning close, whispered excitedly, “I did it, Janey!  It was so much fun!”

Jane blinked.  “Did what?”

“Just like you did!   I…  Oh—well, remember I told you about Joe Haworth?”

“Sure, ’Sloppy Joe’.”  Jane smiled at her.

“Well, he called me on Saturday!  I thought it was all over but he asked me to go for a walk, so Saturday night we just walked around talking, and he told me he’d missed me and wanted to go out with me again!”

“Well, that’s great Suzy…” Jane began.

“No, wait!  So I told him okay, but only if he wouldn’t be so rough and grabby, you know?”

“Right…” Jane replied slowly, wondering where this was going.

“And he apologized, Janey!  He said he was sorry he’d gotten so excited and I said—oh, I can’t believe I said this—I said I got excited too, that I liked it, I liked, you know, being…sexy with him!”

“Wow!” said Jane.

Suzy nodded enthusiastically.  “You should have seen the look on his face!”  She looked thoughtful for a moment.  “I don’t think boys know girls actually like it too.  Anyway, I told him and said he just had to be real gentle and take it slow, and he said okay, and that he was sorry again.

“So when we got back to my house we stood outside the door—my parents always go upstairs early to watch TV—and, you know, kissed and stuff for a long time.  And he even let me show him how I like to be kissed, not so wet and sloppy, and he didn’t try anything else, just kept his arms around me.  Oh, it was sooo nice, Janey!”

Suzy let go of Jane’s hands and hugged herself gleefully,  “So you know what I did?  I took him around the side of the house and told him to wait there, then I ran inside, up to my room, and turned on my little desk lamp so he could see me.  And I was wearing this nice summer dress, see, and while I was running upstairs I—” Suzy inadvertently glanced at the ceiling and lowered her voice to a whisper before continuing.  “I stopped and unzipped it in the back, you know?  And when I turned on the light I went and stood in front of the window, and when I could see him there, looking up at me, I—“  Suzy leaned close to Jane’s ear.  “I pulled my dress off my shoulders and sort of let it…fall down.”

Jane’s eyes went round.  “No!” she exclaimed.  “Did you really?”

Suzy nodded, blushing, and grinned.  “And I was so glad I was wearing these really nice blue undies, you know?  Not some ratty old things.  And then—you’re gonna love this, Janey—I put my arms behind my head, and stood just like you did—like you told me about, you know?”  Jane nodded.  “And I stood there like that, just letting him look at me.  Oh god, that was so much fun!  He looked like he’d been hit by a rock!”

“Did he, you know, touch himself or anything?” Jane asked.

“Nuh-uh.”  Suzy sounded a little disappointed.  “We just looked at each other for a while, then I blew him a kiss and pulled down the shade.”  She smiled again.  “Ooo, I want to do that again!  Right in front of him next time!”

Jane raised an eyebrow.  “Well, if you’re gonna do that you’d really better tie him to a chair.”

Suzy laughed and said “Riiiight…” But it seemed to Jane as though Suzy was looking thoughtful again.  

All the rest of that day they would occasionally grin at each other for no apparent reason.  And Suzy never did ask Jane about her weekend.

At the end of the day, when Mrs. Jorgenson let her out the back door Jane looked in all directions, not wanting to be surprised by Chrissy again, but saw no one and made her way home not knowing whether to be relieved or worried.

Chapter Forty-Two

Naked, naked, naked!  Chrissy could sense the way people were deliberately not looking at her as she got out of her car and started towards the store where Jane worked; could feel the sideways glances that were never there if she turned her head to look.  It didn’t matter that she could look down and see her clothes there; they could see that she was naked.

She tried hunching over as she walked, one arm covering her breasts, the other across her loins.  But it was no use, it only drew attention to her.  She stopped, frozen in the middle of the sidewalk, trying to cover herself.  Now people were beginning to stare, not even pretending they didn’t notice.

They saw!  God was letting them see her nakedness!

“I’m sorry!” she cried out, and turned and ran back to her car.

She was shaking as she drove home.  Would everyone now be able to see her as she was?  

When she got home she went around to the kitchen door.  Her mother was at the sink, peeling vegetables.  Chrissy entered, almost on tiptoes.  Her mother, hearing the door open, turned to see who it was, greeted Chrissy cheerfully and told her to come help finish with the vegetables.  Chrissy did so, standing next to her mother and watching carefully out of the corner of her eye to see if her mother noticed anything.

Nothing.  What did that mean?  Was God saying that Chrissy was no longer fit to be seen in public until she had been purified?  Would she have to stay home?  What about work?  Would she be naked there?  More importantly, how could she become purified again if she couldn’t keep after Jane?  Chrissy realized she would have to call her.

As soon as she could Chrissy left the kitchen and went upstairs.  Her father wasn’t home yet and she knew her mother was in the kitchen so she thought it would be safe to use the telephone in her parents’ bedroom. She didn’t have much choice since the only other extension was on a table near the front door of the house.  She glanced at her watch. It was nearly five-thirty: Jane should be home by now.  Chrissy looked up the phone number in the directory.  Then she sat on the edge of the bed, took a deep breath and dialed.

When she heard Jane’s voice saying “Hello,” she simply said, “It’s Chrissy.”

There was a puzzled silence, then:  “Oh—are you looking for Jane?”

It was Jane’s mother—and Chrissy had been ready to blurt out a question about Father Brian!  Thank goodness she’d waited!  “I’m sorry.  Yes, is Jane there?”

There was a soft chuckle at the other end of the line.  “Yes.  I had no idea we were beginning to sound so much alike.  Let me get her for you.”  Then, farther away:  “Jane!  Telephone…it’s your friend Chrissy.”

Then Jane’s voice on the line, saying, “Got it, thanks Mom,” and a click as her mother hung up her extension.

Jane was more than a little irritated.  She’d thought she might actually have gotten through the day without another confrontation with Chrissy, and now Chrissy was calling her at home.  She spoke abruptly.  “Have you found a place?”

Chrissy, taken aback, stuttered,  “N-no.  I thought you…”

Jane cut her off, “Look, I’m trying to help you, but I can’t do everything.  You find a place and I’ll get P…Father Brian to meet with you, all right?  Stop pestering me!”

Chrissy felt herself losing control of the situation and began to panic.  “No, you do it!  Or…or I’ll tell your friend about his mother!”

Jane was tired of Chrissy’s attempts to bully her, tired of having Peter threatened.  She snapped, “You come anywhere near Peter and I’ll tell your parents about Father Brian!”  

She heard a gasp, and a faint, “No!”  Jane brightened.  Why hadn’t she thought of this before?  She had an inspiration and said,  “Maybe they’d like to see the pictures I took of you.”

Chrissy’s voice was a squeak.  “Pictures?”

“Do you think they’d like to see a nice Polaroid of you saying Hail Marys in your underwear? “  There was another gasp, and Jane went on, “Or getting your behind whipped with your panties down?”

Stunned silence.  Then:  B-but I…you said you went outside wh-when…”

“I lied,” said Jane.  “So stay away from Peter, understand?  Now listen—I’m going out of town this weekend.  If I find out that you even said hello to Peter I’ll show those pictures to your parents…and everyone you know!”    She hung up the phone.

Chrissy dropped the telephone receiver into its cradle as if it had tried to bite her.  Sweet Mother of Christ, now what could she do?  Her impulse was to call Jane right back, to apologize, to beg and plead…anything that would bring Father Brian back to her.  But she didn’t dare, especially after the way Jane had just spoken to her.

Pictures!  Jane had taken pictures of her!  Even though Chrissy had been blindfolded at the time her mind was suddenly filled with images—the pictures Jane said she’d taken—of all the things that had happened after she’d put on the mask.  Had she heard the flash going off, seen a hint of it around the edges of her mask?  She couldn’t recall, but there, in her mind, were the pictures, frozen in black and white: (Flash!) taking off her dress– (Flash!) kneeling in her underwear and stockings—(Flash!) allowing herself to be bent over and tied up—(Flash!) her behind in the air as the first blows fell—(Flash!) her panties being yanked down—(Flash!) Father Brian standing over her wielding his rope as she thrashed and screamed…

Oh!  Oh Jesus!  Her hand was under her skirt, pressing, pressing there!  And she was gasping…Oh!  Oh God, NO!

She jerked her hand out, grabbing her wrist with her other hand as if it were something separate from her that she needed to control by force.  Oh no, no, no…  It was punishment, it was purification!  It was for the good of her immortal soul!  She needed it. She needed it!

She closed her eyes.  Oh God, why did You let Jane give me that note in the first place if You didn’t want…

She stopped in mid-prayer.  The note.  Something about the note, what was it?  Did she still have it?  She must!  She jumped up and ran back to her room.  Closing the door behind her, she thought for a moment.  In her purse!  She grabbed it off the bedpost and dug into it, searching for the tiny, nearly hidden pocket near the bottom.  Yes, there it was!

She pulled it out and unfolded it, smoothing it in her lap—staring at it as if it held the solution to her dilemma.  Why had she looked for it?  It didn’t seem to be in the words themselves, written in ballpoint in Jane’s somewhat sloppy handwriting.

Handwriting.

She wondered if Jane’s friend even knew what her handwriting looked like…

After Jane hung up the phone she stood looking at it, thinking over the conversation that had just taken place.  She had spoken impulsively and had taken a terrible chance in doing so, but she was pretty sure now that she had done the right thing.  Chrissy would never dare tell Peter about his mother for fear of reprisals from Jane.  Or so Jane hoped.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Mutual Benefits – Chapters 1-5

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ass

Chapter One

I would have traded anything in the world for another life, one where I wasn’t known by everyone as nothing but a nerd.

People kept telling me there were going to be all these benefits later on in life – “think of how easily you’ll get a job,” “you’ll get to be the boss of all those people that bullied you,” “you’ll be set for life.” What the hell kind of life was I set for? They say that high school shapes you and these four years make you who you become later in life. I was on a perfect course to become a walking stereotype – the quintessential Asian nerd who had more conversations with teachers than his own damn classmates.

‘Quintessential.’ I smirked to myself with my eyes glued to my math paper. There was a joke in there somewhere if I could think of it. Quinn Shen. Quinn-Shen-sential? Nah, that was just stupid. Then again, even my name was stupid. Quinn Shen. The bog-standard American first name, Chinese last. Short-cut dark hair, dark eyes, well-dressed (a clear sign of strict parents), and a grade of 99 in my Data Management class.

Whatever. It was Data Management. It sounded all fancy, but once you figured out what to do with a number that had an exclamation mark after it, you were guaranteed at least an 85 in that class, especially in Hazelwood High, a school not afraid to pump up its grades to look good to universities.

I sighed, looking over my answers one last time before standing up and handing my paper in to Mrs. Li. Unlike me, she wasn’t Chinese at all, hell, she looked whiter than most of the kids at Hazelwood. She just married a Chinese guy and thought it cute to talk about how ‘alike’ we were on the first day because we shared a last name.

Mrs. Li smiled at me and thanked me as I handed in the paper. As I walked back to my desk, all eyes in the room were on me. As usual, I was the first one to hand in my test. I almost wanted to tell these people, “Hey, I waited this time.” I could feel my heart rate slightly quicken from even the daring thought of wanting to say that. Instead, I quickly found my seat again and ran my hands over the back of my head.

A sound took me out of my own head. The door opened, and in walked a very frazzled Taylor Wise. Taylor flipping Wise. See, if I was the male equivalent of her or something, I’d be set.

Taylor didn’t need to be a nerd to succeed. She had the greatest gift God could have given anyone in high school – looks. And I mean looks. She was unquestionably not just the hottest girl in our grade, but the whole school. She wasn’t a cheerleader – she was the type of girl that looked so good, she didn’t even need to be a cheerleader. It was hard to describe her sheer appeal because it didn’t really begin in one place – she not only had amazing brown eyes, but the eyelashes to go with it. It was both so consistent that it seemed unlikely that the lashes were fake, and yet simultaneously so gorgeous, it was hard to believe it was actually real. And her-

I turned my head away. Jesus. What the hell was I on about? I was staring at her for longer than five seconds, which already felt creepy, but more importantly, there was absolutely no chance in hell she even knew my name. Even though some part of me knew the whole “out of your league” thing was childish, it felt wrong to even notice the hottest girl in school when I was… who I was. A nerd.

Taylor scrambled to her desk, her 5’3 frame quickly molding into her chair.

“Hello, Taylor,” Mrs. Li said with a little bit of that condescending teacher patience to her voice. “You should have come on time, you know. I already sent down the attendance.”

Taylor gave a little puppydog smile with her trademark innocent chipmunk face. At least the teacher was talking to her so I had an excuse to look at her. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Li,” she offered. “I got caught up in something, it won’t happen again.”

Mrs. Li placed a test on top of her desk and scanned the other desks until she arrived at mine. “Quinn,” she piped up, heading back to her desk. “Could you please go to the attendance office and let them know Taylor Wise showed up?”

“Yeah,” I replied with less confidence in my voice than I wanted. I guess I should have felt grateful that my voice didn’t crack. Wordlessly, I slunk out the door and made my way to the office, wishing I was anyone but me.

***

“‘Anyone but you?’ Sounds a bit dramatic, don’t you think?” Kevin asked me. Kevin was, possibly, the only other Asian in the whole school, and by all accounts, my closest friend. Of course, he was also considerably more popular than me, and of course, my biological twin. It was a blessing and a curse knowing that it wasn’t pure genetics that left me to my fate as a nerd – clearly I screwed up somewhere along the path in life where Kevin hadn’t.

I shrugged. “I just think that.” I sucked at speaking in lengthy sentences. I never really said much to anyone, even those I trusted.

Kevin shook his head. “So what, you’re asking for advice? It’s senior year, don’t you think you’re a bit late?”

“It’s not advice, it’s lamenting,” I clarified.

He chuckled. “You’re cheerful today.” He lay sprawled out on his bed as I sat at my desk, petting Nuo, the family cat. “Look, bro, when I get down, I look for opportunities. Even stuff where I’m maybe a bit uncomfortable, maybe it’s not my usual-”

“I already said I’m not looking for advice,” I interrupted.

He sat up and rubbed one of his eyes. “Right. Well, tell you what. If you’re telling me ‘it sucks I became a loser,’ and you’re not looking for any thoughts other than your own on the matter, why don’t I just agree? Yeah, Quinn, it sure sucks you became a loser. If only you could do something about it. If only someone was willing to suggest stuff for you.”

“You know how to operate your life. I’m not you,” I offered with a shrug.

“I get that. I know ‘try being more outgoing’ to a… well, to you is like telling a person with depression ‘just stop being sad.’ But, good news, feeling like life is boring is not a friggin’ mental disorder.” He got up off the bed and left the room, presumably to get a snack or something.

I huffed and looked down at Nuo, who just looked back up at me, content and purring. Maybe it was time for a change, but what the heck was I going to do about that? If I had the power to actively change my life and go from a nerd to a jock who had control of my life, I would have done that in my freshman year. Besides, was a ‘jock’ really what I aspired to be? I enjoyed my own feelings of deduction. I didn’t actually want to be someone else, I just wanted to be… recognized. Respected. Something like that.

It would have been nice to walk down the halls with my shoulders out as opposed to in. It would have been nice to have anyone say “Hey, Quinn!” when they saw me walking. Kevin occasionally did that, but we were family. If we weren’t family, would he have cared? Probably not. Hell, if he were more popular, he might have felt I could be a danger to his reputation and not said hi to me at all. I guess there were worse fates than mine. I could have been gay. Being gay wasn’t bad, but being gay in high school was, even if it was at Hazelwood, if you wanted to remain out of sight of any of the school bullies.

Well, ‘bullies.’ The biggest thing you had to worry about at Hazelwood was the fact that everyone looked out for their own interests and no one else’s. Friend circles could eat each other in seconds, or so I was told. After the Double Down incident, the entirety of the Student Council inner circle collapsed and they had to remake their circle from the ground up. Even my own circle, ‘the gifted students,’ had a fight in sophomore year and now half of the group didn’t speak to each other.

Maybe I could wait until college and reinvent myself or something… I sighed and picked up my PS4 controller, booting up Bloodborne and shooing Nuo off my lap. Who knew what could happen? Maybe an opportunity would just come my way. And if nothing else, I’d at least owe it to Kevin to consider it.

***

Data Management was easy, but it could get kind of annoying. We had some variety of quiz or test (I never knew what the difference between quizzes and tests were) every two weeks. I would always get to class ten minutes early regardless so even if I forgot, there was plenty of time to open my textbook and go over, let’s face it, what I already knew. I wasn’t a supercomputer of a human, so it was nice to get the refresher, but I was never worried.

One thing about patterns – once they’re established, you never really notice they’re there until they’re pointed out to you. If you had pointed out to me that Taylor wasn’t there once the quiz started, I would have wanted to tell you, “Well, duh, she’s never on time for class,” but it still came as a shock when the door burst open and she entered.

Upon seeing her enter, Mrs. Li got up from her desk and placed a quiz down on her desk. Taylor looked at the quiz in slight confusion, then slight panic. “The quiz was today?” she whispered to Mrs. Li as the others worked.

Mrs. Li patiently nodded.

Taylor responded by playing with her hands nervously. “I’ve been really busy lately and I was wondering if maybe I could, like, take the quiz another time.” She was really good at selling her look, whatever the look was. The innocent girl look, complete with doe eyes and the pleading yet not pathetic look.

“I’m sorry, but you need to talk to me about those things in advance,” Mrs. Li pointed out. “Now, if you could take your seat please…”

“But Mrs. Li,” Taylor pleaded, “I’m already behind in this class and, I’m not gonna lie, I have no clue what unit we’re even on. With my job I’ve been so busy and-”

“We can talk about this later. For now, please take the quiz,” Mrs. Li insisted.

I guess Taylor noticed she really had no leverage in that moment, because that’s when the tears started. I didn’t know if they were real or if she had trained herself to cry on command, but I was willing to bet money that it was the latter. At first I was kind of surprised, more so when I looked around and realized no one else was looking at this conversation like I was. Was this a normal occurrence for them..? Did Taylor do this in all of her classes, was this her way of getting what she wanted?

Whatever it was, it sure as hell worked. Mrs. Li sighed and conceded. “C’mon, let’s go into the hallways and talk it over,” she insisted, and the two promptly left.

So, the classroom had two doors – the front and back doors, both on the left side of the room, both leaving into the ‘second story’ hallway. The pair left out of the front door, but had walked to the section in the hallway in front of the back door, and it was ajar, enough at least for me to see the full effect of their conversation. I hated to admit it, but I felt sorry for Taylor. Either she was good at acting beyond whatever Salvador could teach, or she was genuinely going through some struggles right now.

I tried to focus mainly on my test, but I could see her tearfully explain how burnt out she was with her job as well as all of her classes, and the fact that the course material was clearly not sinking in. As a less popular nerd, I feel like I was conditioned by my nerdier friend group to kinda hate the preppier more popular kids, but I did feel for her situation. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that she was the hottest girls in school and I was just another guy that fell for her charms and wanted to see her do well as long as she’d notice me, who knows.

I finished my test by the time the two had returned, clearly with an understanding, given Taylor sat down at a desk with no quiz on it, and Li just walked back to her desk sighing and shaking her head. No sniffles came from Taylor after that – clearly she either was faking it, or the two had reached some kind of deal that made her immediately happier.

Not that it was any of my business. I got up from my desk and handed my quiz to Li, giving her a polite half-smile before making my way back to my desk. She stared at my quiz after I placed it on her desk, and when I had sat back down, she was now staring at me.

Finally, after a few more seconds of staring, she cleared her throat. “Quinn, could you come to my desk please?” she whispered to me. Everyone else, save for Taylor, was still taking their tests. Diligently, I walked up and walked over to her desk.

She paused, formulating her words for a few moments. “Quinn, would it be okay with you if I asked you to tutor one of the students in this class?” she asked. Immediately, I shot a look at Taylor, who met my eyes with hers. For the first time, I looked at someone and didn’t look away when they were looking back. Her eyes were a deep, enticing shade of brown, her face cute and innocent, even though it was clear that with her just figuring out now what Mrs. Li was planning, she wasn’t sure she was on board with this.

Mrs. Li continued. “Of course, this depends on your schedule after school,” she thought to herself. “You see, Taylor… Taylor Wise, I’m sure you’ve met… she feels as though she may benefit from exterior resources to my class and, well, since you have such a strong grasp on the material…”

I broke my gaze away from Taylor and looked back at Mrs. Li. “My schedule is open,” I told her.

Li took that as my consent and motioned for Taylor to come to the desk. Hesitantly, Taylor walked over to the desk and joined us. “Taylor, this is Quinn Shen. He’s agreed to help tutor you for this class and according to him, he’s got an open schedule.”

Taylor was hot, but I had to be honest, the idea of me spending God knows how long to re-enact Million Dollar Baby but with the exciting theme of boxing replaced with math wasn’t exactly exciting for me. I didn’t recall saying I’d do it, Mrs. Li just assumed. Of course, I had my own awkwardness to thank for me not piping up to correct the record.

Taylor didn’t exactly jump for joy either. “I, uh, I guess that could work,” she stumbled over her words. “Quinn, right? Hi.”

I nodded at her, not saying a single word. God, this was awkward.

After no one said anything for a stupidly long time, Mrs. Li gave one of those polite teacher smiles. “So! Maybe you two could figure out where it works best in both of your schedules to meet up and go over the course material.” She turned to me. “Thank you for this, Quinn. This can count towards your community hours, by the way.”

I guess that was nice. Every student needed to put in about forty or so hours of community service to graduate at Hazelwood. Some kind of hippie ‘help the community’ initiative. Either that, or it was the case for all high schools in Massachusetts, or at least the area. I had no clue.

“Okay, thank you,” I replied, thankful to not have stuttered, before making my way back to my seat. I sat there, going over my notes and trying to not think about the fact that somehow, I was asked to spend one-on-one time with the hottest girl at school. Me. The loseriest of losers.

I guess that was what made it okay. After all, the most surefire form of birth control was abstinence, or so the gym teacher drilled into us. In the same way, the best person to spend one-on-one time with the popular girl and not have her be in danger is the one kid who couldn’t talk to girls if he tried.

Eventually, the quiz had finished its runtime, and Mrs. Li gave the class a small lesson, and assigned us a few textbook questions. I had mine finished before the bell rang. When it rang, everyone started filing out, myself included.

“Hey! Uh… Quinn!”

I froze. Someone called my name. Someone was asking for me. As stupid as it was, I didn’t know how to react. Awkwardly, I spun around on my heels to face Taylor, who was at her desk.

“So, uh… what day works best for you?” she asked. She had some kind of day planner open.

My mouth went dry. I nervously coughed. I tried opening my mouth to speak once or twice, but nothing came out.

My fellow nerds had prepared me for this. This was the moment where the popular bitchy girl would lower an eyebrow, and call me a creep, or a loser for not being able to talk to her. I’m sure I was not being subtle – it was very clear I was nervous being around her because she was very pretty. Her beauty, after all, was downright intimidating – and I bet she could be intimidating herself when she wanted to be.

I was shocked when a smile began to appear on her face. Not even a smile of amusement, either… one of understanding. “Hey, it’s alright,” she coaxed. A genuine, dazzling smile danced across her face. It didn’t even feel forced, it felt… understanding. “If you want, you can, like, point to the day that works best instead, you don’t have to speak.”

“I… s-should speak,” I managed to get out.

“Fair enough,” she replied. “So, what day works best?”

“The, uh… I…” I ended up just shaking my head, and pointing to Thursday on her planner.

“Um, okay, sounds good,” she replied. “Do you have, like, a cell phone? We could just text the details if you want.”

I nodded and reached for my phone.

***

It might seem pathetic to someone who talked to a girl growing up, but I never said a word to her the rest of that entire conversation. Kevin had talked to girls before, though he never dated, probably due to our parents. If I fit the stereotype well, my parents fit the stereotype like gloves.

After Kevin and I were born (and of course Kevin was born slightly before me), they stopped talking in Mandarin to set some kind of American example for us. I could speak the language well enough, even though there wasn’t anyone to speak it with aside from Kevin.

Then again, that was the case in English too.

“You’re shitting me,” Kevin said in disbelief as we walked home. “Taylor?! Like, Wise. Taylor Wise.”

“It’s no big deal,” I mumbled. “I’m tutoring her. It’s just like a… it’s just that.”

“Holy shit, do you know how many guys in class would kill to get to be alone in a room with her?” Kevin asked, practically to the sky.

“I think that probably has something to do with why I’m tutoring her and they’re not,” I pointed out. “Why, did you want to date her?”

Kevin chuckled nervously. “You know me, I don’t date.”

“Why not, anyway?” I asked. “You’re popular. If I were you, I’d want to, even if it’s just to… know what it feels like.”

“Wow, Quinn. Sad,” Kevin laughed.

“Stop,” I replied uncomfortably. “You’re luckier than me.”

“I stick my neck out more than you. You should try it sometime. I’m amazed you said enough words to her to actually get her number,” Kevin fired back.

I could only sigh angrily and eye the ground. Kevin picked up on it immediately. “You couldn’t say anything and she just gave you her number so you could make plans over text, huh?”

“Yes,” I feebly replied.

Kevin mimed shooting a basketball. “Sunk the three,” he celebrated. “Hey, that’s still a step up for you. You have Taylor’s number. Do I have Taylor’s number, bro? No, huh? Whatcha think of that?”

“It’s not like I can ask her out based on that,” I replied.

“Yeah, she’d probably turn you down real easy.”

“Do you want me to share her number with you? Wanna show me up?” I asked with a heat of annoyance to my voice.

Kevin laughed. “We already follow each other on Instagram. Plus, I don’t date. Plus plus, if I did, I wouldn’t try starting with Taylor. At that point, you have nowhere to go but downhill.”

“Getting to talk to people would be uphill for me,” I admitted as we neared our apartment building.

Kevin chuckled. “Well, if you end up dating Taylor, presuming she doesn’t already think you’re the world’s biggest fuckin’ creep, people are absolutely gonna talk to you. Mostly to ask how the hell you pulled it off, but, you know.”

We walked in silence the rest of the way to our place, his words lingering on me. As soon as I was in my own room, I shut the door and pulled out my phone, thinking about impressions. I found her text – hey this is taylor 🙂 – that she sent me while we were still in the classroom together. I began to reply.

Hey Taylor. This is Quinn. I wanted to

Wait. Why the fuck was I telling her it was Quinn when she could easily deduce that?

Hey Taylor. I just wanted to let you know that I am sorry for the situation earlier. I didn’t mean to not speak in front of you, and I will put my best effort into not letting it happen again. I do not have much experience speaking in front of girls, or people, or

Nope. Too real. Tone it down.

Hey Taylor. Sorry for being silent earlier. I don’t have too much experience talking to people. I’ll try to get better. This is weird for both of us, right? I didn’t want it to come across like I don’t care. We’re going to make sure you pass data management, I promise.

I stared at the message for a minute solid before shrugging. Absolute worst-case scenario, she’d think I’m weird, call it off, and I’d be back to where I was. I hit send, then walked to the kitchen, where Kevin and Mother were busy making dinner.

“Quinn! How was school?” my Mother asked, expecting a report.

“I’m doing well,” I answered. “I’m tutoring another student in math class. Data management. I guess that’s neat.”

“Tutoring? Are you getting pay?” Mother asked me.

“No, I don’t think so. It’s just an incentive thing.”

“You’re not getting pay?”

Here we go. “No, Mother, I’m not getting paid for it.”

She turned around. “If you’re not getting pay, that is you saying your skills are not worth money, not worth value. How many time have I asked you, are you going to get a job? I don’t ask you because I want an empty house, you know. I ask because this is the best you can be.”

“I know, Mother. I’m sorry. I don’t think I can ask for pay for tutoring, though. It… was kind of put upon me. I didn’t get a chance to say n-”

“If you want to say no, you say no,” Mother practically barked at me. Kevin was trying to hide his grin. “Then you use that time and print out a resume and you get a job. A job that gives pay.” She turned back to her cooking. “Go clean the table.”

I quickly went to clear the table, even though it was probably a good hour before dinner. Mother switched to Mandarin, still addressing me. “Do you want to earn yourself a good life? Do you want a good job, a good family, a good life?”

I sighed. “Yes, mother, I do.”

“Don’t sigh at me. I ask because you are making the wrong choices. You need to make the right choices.”

Everyone has this weird stereotype about Asian parents that they expect their kids to be doctors or lawyers and get perfect As. That wasn’t really true, just almost true. My parents were actually really supportive of me getting the job I wanted and they knew that if I ever got poor grades, that was more reflective of my dumb ‘whitey’ teachers (their words, not mine) than of my own skill. But at the same time, after they set the standard for me, I could never go home empty-handed, or else… well, what just happened would happen.

After supper, I went back to my room and drew for a while. After an hour or so I felt my phone vibrate – it completely startled me. I pulled out my phone to see a message from Taylor – ok 🙂

I smiled to myself at the irony.

***

“You don’t have to speak,” Taylor told me with a smile when we met after school Thursday. It was the first thing she told me. Honestly, it kind of stung. I didn’t want me to be this hard to talk to either.

Instead of protesting though, I shrugged and nodded. Taylor continued. “I was thinking that maybe we could go to the local library. The one at school closes around four. Is that okay?”

Again, I shrugged.

Taylor beamed. “Great, let’s go! I’ll drive.” With that, she started walking down the hallway, the perfect preppy schoolgirl. Even her walk oozed that teenage sexiness that made every guy either turn his head or have to think very hard about not turning his head. I slunk behind her, trying not to seem like I was going with her – either to help her reputation, or to avoid the trope of some jock going, “Hey, is he following you? Is he harassing you?” and beating me up or something.

The only person that stopped to talk to her was one of her friends. I didn’t recognize her, but of course, Taylor did. They chatted for a few minutes, then Taylor offered her a ride home, which I figured was on the way to the library. Hey, I wasn’t even in a position to talk – what was I going to do, complain?

It was still relatively early in the semester so we were met with brisk, cool air when we went outside. Taylor and her friend – I think her name was Morgan – chatted about something or other as we approached her car.

Of course it was a convertible. Of course it was red. Of course there was an empty Starbucks cup where I was going to sit – it was already clear I was going in the back seat.

“Why’s he coming along?” Morgan asked, insultingly only noticing me when I was waiting outside the car.

“Oh, he’s my new tutor. He’s Quinn Shen, Kevin’s brother.”

“Oh, hi, Quinn! Nice to meet you.”

I smiled and nodded. That was good enough for Morgan. Soon everyone was seated, and off we went. Surprisingly, Morgan’s place was actually fairly past the library, so we ran a good chunk of time behind schedule. By the time we even got to the library, it was around the time the school library would be closing.

The timing issue didn’t seem to bother Taylor. Once we got to the library, she wordlessly hopped out and I meekly followed, and she found us a table at which to study.

“Okay, so, data management,” she began. “How long do you think it’ll take to catch me up?”

I had rehearsed for this. I looked down at the table and formed a pyramid with my hands at my forehead so I wouldn’t see a hint of Taylor. For good measure, I covered my eyes. “Th-that all depends on how much you’d say you know right now.”

“Oh hey, he talks,” she quipped.

“My brother bet me ten bucks I couldn’t talk to you,” I quipped back. Kevin and I made no such bet.

“Really? Why?” she asked, oblivious.

“Never mind. So, how much do you know?”

“Um…” I heard the sounds of her book opening. “I… fuck… I don’t know. This whole thing just kinda, like, confuses me.”

I removed the pyramid and looking up, my eyes scanning her book. Introduction. Oh boy.

***

“And that’s all a factorial is. Just take the number and multiply it from all numbers that came before it. So, five factorial is five times four times three times two times one. But, see, any number times one is just… that exact number. So, really, it’s five times four times three times two. Five times four is twenty, times three is sixty, times two, one-twenty.”

Taylor nodded along, her brow furrowed.

“Your turn. What’s four factorial?”

She thought for a second. Okay, so it’s just the same thing, right?”

“The same formula.”

“So, it would be… four times three times two times one.”

“Good! Now try to solve it.”

“Four times three… that’s… twelve, right? Okay, so, like, twelve times two. …Twenty-four. Times one is… is still twenty-four, right?”

“So what’s four factorial?”

“Twenty-four?”

“You got it!” I replied, looking up at Taylor with a smile. As soon as she met my smile with her own, my eyes immediately darted away.

A beat of silence passed. “…No offense, but am I doing something wrong?” she asked. “Like, I get you don’t talk to people much, but I feel like I’m doing something wrong, like I’m hurting you.”

I didn’t like to admit it, but looking Taylor in the eye made me hard. I was eighteen, but still a teeanger; a teenager that didn’t have any kind of experience to boot. I shifted uncomfortably before doing the hand-pyramid-looking-down thing again. “No, you’re okay. This is just a lot to adjust to. I’m sorry if this is – I – I’m sorry if this is weird.”

“I mean, it’s a change of pace so that’s neat,” she managed. I could still feel her eyelashed brown eyes on me, her confused chipmunk smile probably still on her face. “But that’s probably enough for today. Do you wanna maybe, like, do this weekly, or…?”

“That’s up to you,” I immediately and flatly replied. “I’m your tutor. We can do this as often or… not often as you wish.”

“Yeah, but I don’t want to cut into any plans you have, or like if you wanted to hang out with someone or something.” I remained silent, and she caught my drift. “Oh, come on. I know you said you don’t talk to people much, but there’s no way you don’t hang out with friends occasionally or at least do something.”

“I don’t. Apart from school, my schedule is fully open.”

“Really? You don’t do even, like, a chess club or a book club or kung fu or something?”

After the smile I gave her earlier, that was my second instance of emotion I showed with her. My gaze slowly shot up to her, eyebrows raised yet eyelids lowered, a sarcastic smile on my face. “Kung fu? Really?”

“Ah, shit,” she cursed, dragging a hand down her face, looking guilty. “Sorry, first thing I said. I mean, first thing I could think of. I mean…”

“I get it, I get it,” I soothed her.

“I didn’t mean to get all… I mean, I didn’t…” She put her head in her hands and put both elbows on the table. “…yeah,” she finished.

“I have never taken a martial art class in my life. Nor piano, nor book club or chess club. Oh, and my parents aren’t expecting me to become a doctor.” I added the last part with a chuckle.

She joined in, albeit guiltily. “Yeah, sorry,” she repeated. “So wait, what do you, like… do after school?”

“Go home, do chores, then whatever. Sometimes I draw, I play video games… whatever every other high school student does after school, minus the hanging out part, apparently.”

“I bet minus the homework thing too, unless that’s another stereotype,” she replied humorously, pushing the envelope.

I was still looking at the table, but I let a smile slip. “Some stereotypes have truth to them,” I admitted.

“For someone who couldn’t, like, talk an hour ago, you’re adopting well,” Taylor observed warmly.

“Practice helps,” I admitted. “If I’m going to spend an hour with anyone I’m going to say at least some words by the end of it. This is tutoring for you, not speech therapy for me.”

Taylor thought to herself. “…Wouldn’t speech therapy mean you are going to be better at talking by the end of it?”

“…Huh. Okay, you got me.” I hadn’t noticed it yet, but I was looking at her now, albeit not in the eye. “Either way, you’re easier to talk to than I thought.”

“‘Than you thought?’ What’s that mean?” Taylor challenged me.

My gaze fell back to the table again. “No, c’mon,” Taylor coaxed. “What, am I, like, scary or something?”

I didn’t say anything for a while and could feel my mouth drying up again. After a bit, Taylor cleared my throat. “I won’t be offended. I just want to hear the truth.”

I gave a long sigh. “It’s just… it’s like we live in different worlds. I feel like the way you think and see the world is almost… alien to me. I’ve also been taught for years now that’s we’re in different leagues, and different worlds, and that if I so much as talk to – not just you, anyone popular – it would only be embarrassing or dangerous.”

Taylor laughed. “What, you think I’m gonna get a jock to beat you up or something?” she asked incredulously.

As much effort as it took, I met her eyes with mine and gave her a serious expression in answer. “Wait, like, really? That wasn’t a joke?” she asked in disbelief.

“I told you. Different worlds. And some of my beliefs are found on my own experiences.”

“Jesus fuck. Okay, look, I’m not going to get some jock to beat you up. I’m not this stuck-up little princess, and if you talked to me in class or something I wasn’t just going to see you as, like, some peasant or something. I don’t get why I have to-”

“It’s not you specifically,” I interrupted. “It’s just, that’s the world of where I belong and what I feel like others see me as.”

“So, like, because I’m popular, you’re in a different… section of people?”

“If you like.” I shrugged.

“Alright, well, if we’re being honest, I always thought the nerds saw themselves as superior to me, and were, like, laughing at how they could easily get A’s and I actually had to try. And, hey, a lot of that comes from my own experience too.”

I didn’t consider that, but I wasn’t actually surprised. A good number of the nerds I had hung out with definitely did have that smug reactionary ‘what do the jocks even know’ kind of attitude to them. It was definitely made in retaliation to a lot of bullying, but it still was a prejudice we carried too.

“Sounds like we both need to show each other that we’re not our stereotypes,” I thought out loud.

“Yeah, sounds like we do,” Taylor replied. My perception of social cues still needed, work, because I only clued into something at this point.

“Did I offend you?”

“Kinda,” she answered honestly. “It’s okay, but like… I don’t want to do this every week if you’re just assuming I’m waiting for the, like, perfect moment to hit you or something. It’s not fair.”

“I don’t think you’re going to hit me. I’m just so used to jocks – well, all popular people – being bullies and not liking people like… people like me even associating with them. And I’m sure you know you’re popular.”

“Um… I know people know me, but…”

“Don’t be modest,” I chuckled. “Tell you what, I give you my word that anything you say about your popularity, I’m not going to use it against you and I’m not going to use it to argue you’re inferior or whatever the other nerds did. I just want to hear it from your mouth.”

“Weird way of saying that,” she muttered. “Okay, yes, I’m popular. But that doesn’t mean anything. Anyone can become popular, especially in, like, high school.”

“I think it’s too late for me,” I pointed out.

“You probably also thought it was too late for you to talk to girls, and you’ve been looking into my eyes while we’ve talked for the past, like, minute.”

I tore my eyes away again and she chuckled. “Hey, I don’t mind it. As long as you don’t stare or whatever, you can look at my eyes when you talk all you want, okay?”

Teen brain, activate. When she said that, there was this invisible intimacy to her words and I could feel myself reacting again, which of course, included my erection. I ended up not responding beyond a nervous chuckle.

“So, should we get out of here?” Taylor asked after a bit.

“Um, uh, gimme a bit,” I stammered, grabbing the textbook and pretending to look over it, attempting to wish my erection away. “There’s just one thing I gotta check, and then we can go.”

“Okay,” she replied. I looked over the book for a few more seconds before she spoke up again. “Did you think I was going to be embarrassed to be seen with you?”

I looked up and didn’t answer. She took my silence as one. “Because I’m not,” she continued. “And even if you don’t believe that for my sake, you should believe it for yours.”

***

I never watched porn before senior year. I knew what naked people looked like, so seeing it for the first time wasn’t this huge shock to my system, but I thought there was this disgrace to watching it. Something inside of me had told me, “Do you want to be the type of person that watches porn?”

But something about what Taylor said to me yesterday really resonated in me. That thing about the nerds thinking they’re superior to jocks and popular kids. I always thought of it as a one-way system, but in my mind, where I’d never have to say out loud that I was wrong, I knew that in some way, she was telling the truth. There were a lot of things about me that I either did or didn’t do out of ceremony, out of this belief that if I did or didn’t do those things, that’s what kept me feeling like, at least in some way, I was better than a jock.

My door was locked, my lights off, headphones in, and several tabs open. At first I thought I could ease my way into it with some kind of online erotica instead of pictures and movies, but that went nowhere – the first story I found took over seven thousand words to even get to a vaguely sexual place, and that wasn’t promising. After a bit, I had found a website hosting videos for free, and clicked on one of them.

One of the first videos I found was of a petit, cute yet busty white girl with an innocent face slowly stripping before the camera. It wasn’t exact, but it was enough to make me think of Taylor. Swallowing my nervousness, I lowered my pants as I watched this cute girl stripping, smiling at the camera.

I had experimented with masturbation before, but nothing really serious with an end goal in mind. Here, it was intentful. As I started moving my hand up and down, I found myself throwing my head back, my eyes closed and my mouth open, really only listening to the video, and picturing Taylor.

Taylor was in front of me, stripping like this girl, her cute chipmunk smile getting bigger as she was preparing to take her bra off. “Hey, I don’t mind,” her voice echoed. “As long as you’re not a creep about it, you can, like, stare at my tits all you want,” she purred.

With that, her bra came off, teasingly slowly. Her tits were a good size, but on her small frame, they looked pretty darn big. Her small nipples crowned each tit perfectly, and as she rubbed her hands up and down those tits, her nipples began responding in kind, growing hard and sensitive.

“I really like rubbing them, is that okay? Can you keep a secret like that, Quinn?” Taylor moaned. “I bet you haven’t seen tits like mine before, do you like them? I really like showing them off to a guy like you.”

She began pinching a nipple with one hand, sliding her other hand down to her panties and rubbing herself over her clothing. “Mmm, you’ve only just barely gotten used to talking to a girl, so I bet you’ve never seen a girl do this before. It’s, like, really hot that I’m corrupting you like this.”

“Are you ready to see my cute little pussy now, Quinn? I really want to show it to you so badly,” she moaned as she took both thumbs and hooked them into her panties, sliding them slowly down as she moved her hips hypnotically. I could start to see her pubic hair emerge above her sinking panty line, and then, slowly, her little slit came into view. “It’s small and tight,” Taylor commented, biting her lip. “And I think I want something inside it right now. Can you think of anything, Quinn?”

Now fully naked, Taylor kept grabbing at her boobs and swaying her hips, occasionally looking a little lower than my eyes and eyeing my cock. “Is that for me, Quinn? Are you doing that for me? It seems like someone likes what he sees.” She slowly started turning around. “But I’m being unfair. You haven’t even seen my ass yet, and I want you to see it, Quinn.” She arched her back as she turned fully around. Her perfect ass was on full display, angled so well that I could see her pussy without her even needing to bend over. “I know you like this ass, Quinn, and I know you want it. Jack off to me. Stroke yourself to this ass. I want you to shoot your load all over it.”

She was looking back over her shoulder at me in a sultry way, and bit her lip sexily as she saw me pick up speed. “Ooh, it seems like someone really likes what he sees. What do you want to touch first, Quinn? My beautiful tits or my round, ready ass? Or maybe you’d like to get to feel your first pussy? So many choices.”

“All of you,” I whisper-growled out loud. “I want all of you.”

Taylor smiled satisfactorily. “That’s what I thought,” she told me. She turned back around, sliding a hand down between her legs again – this time, there were no panties in the way. Giving me a cute puppy-dog expression, she was playing with her pussy right there in front of me, watching what I was doing and breathing heavier and heavier. Over time those breaths turned into whimpers, then small moans, qand pretty soon she was just as invested in me as I was in her.

“Oh Quinn, I want that inside me, so bad,” she whimpered, eyeing my shaft as she slipped a finger inside herself. “Don’t tease me. I want you to take me and let me experience that soon. Don’t make me wait, don’t make me beg for it. Just stick it inside of me. Make me feel what I’ve been missing all this time.” She started quaking on the spot, moving around as she played with herself, her knees buckling. “Oh Quinn…”

Her eyes closed slowly as her breathing quickened. One of her hands rose up to her chest to frantically grab at one of her tits. She fondled her breast as she shuddered and shook, a clear orgasm taking hold over her. “Oh my god…” she moaned out loud, her climax taking over her like a tidal wave. She remained in her bliss for a while, then slowly opened her eyes… and promptly vanished.

My eyes shot open. The video was long over, a blank screen cutting into the darkness. I looked down at myself and cursed myself for not removing my shirt before I started this. Gross. Oh well, I thought to myself. It was, at least… fun? I liked it. I felt a bit guilty and like a creep afterwards, but it was still fun. And hey, apparently almost every boy in high school had been doing this for years, so even if it was depraved, I had years of depravity to catch up on.

***

It turned out the fact that I was unable to talk to Taylor much beforehand was really handy, seeing as the next time I saw her, I found myself unable to speak to her for different reasons. That said, it was clear that something I said during our first study session had affected her too, because on Monday, when data management class started, Taylor got there right before the bell, and one of the first things she did was chipperly say, “Hey, Quinn,” before sitting down.

Maybe I’d heard too many stereotypes or watched too many shitty high school movies, because I expected the class to be abuzz. “Why would she say hello to Quinn of all people, what’s going on between them?” But, it turned out, the class really didn’t give a shit. Hell, the most they were probably thinking was, “Huh, that’s what his name is.” Maybe Taylor was smarter than I thought and was trying to demonstrate exactly how wrong I was about the school’s class divide.

After the lesson was over and the class was given its homework, we still had about half an hour to the class. Mrs. Li called both of us over and asked for an update given the new week, and luckily for me, Taylor did most of the talking. It was framed around what she knew more than what I taught her, which I was cool with – this was for her, after all – and at the end of it Mrs. Li nodded.

“Thank you both for working so hard on this. However, you are still behind, Taylor. Quinn, you two are still two units behind and if she doesn’t know how to calculate a permutation, she’s in danger of falling severely behind.”

Wow, Mrs. Li. Fascinating. After all, it was my sole responsibility to take care of both Taylor and myself, and even if she was improving, if she wasn’t improving fast enough, it was my fault, huh? Neat. “Okay, Mrs. Li. The next time we study, I’ll be sure to get… I’ll be sure to, uh… she’ll know how to do it.”

With that, we were dismissed back to our seats, where I finished up the last of the assigned questions. Halfway through, my phone buzzed in my pocket, making me jump again.

I pulled out my phone to see a text from Taylor. It read, how behind am I? :/

I looked up and saw her still on her phone. I thought to myself and typed out my answer. As Mrs. Li said, you’re two units behind, so we still have a lot of work to do. But I think you can do it.

thx Quinn 🙂 popped up on my phone, and I couldn’t help but smile. Something about it was cute and comforting. I could tell that there was clearly nothing happening between us, and that clearly nothing would, but it had only been one study session and already it felt like I had a bit of a new outlook – not just on the popular kids, on a lot of things. I was excited to see what else was down the road for me, even if my hormones were making things a bit more complicated. Maybe senior year was going to be different after all.

Chapter Two

Taylor sighed in resignation. “Can we go back to factorials?” she asked, her voice strained.

She wasn’t understanding permutations at all. We were hitting a bit of a roadblock – while we hit it off well in our first week, all things considered, there was a factor in our arrangement we hadn’t considered: I may have known the math, but I did not have the communication skills to teach them.

“Well, we have n and we have r, so we just need to take n factorial and divide it by n times r factorial,” I explained, the solution clear to me.

Taylor stared at me. I didn’t look her in the eye but I could feel it. I coughed nervously. “What’s n in this circumstance?” I asked her.

Just staring. “What’s n in a permutation?” I asked, trying to broaden the definition.

Still nothing. “The total. n is the set or population. So in this circumstance n is four, right?”

Taylor nodded. I knew she didn’t get it.

“And it’s asking about the top three in the race, so r, the subset or sample from the set is…” I waited for her. Nope. “…r is what number, Taylor?”

Just silence. “I am spoonfeeding you the answer here,” I boldly complained.

“Don’t be rude, I don’t get it! You’re the tutor, isn’t that your job?” she finally snapped at me.

“There are two numbers I pointed out. One of them is n and one of them is r. I said that n is four, and the only other number is three and the only other variable is r. r is the only other number. So if n is four… r issss…”

“Three?”

“We have liftoff!” I almost shouted. “So, we then plug it into this formula. Good news, now it’s just factorials. So now we do four factorial divided by four minus three factorial, which is one factorial, which is one, so the a-”

“When the fuck am I going to use this stuff after I graduate?!” Taylor complained to herself.

“Why’d you take this class, anyway?” I asked.

She shrugged. “I heard it was, like, the easiest math class, and I heard it really helps for a lot of different jobs.”

It was my turn to shrug. “Okay.”

“I think we can call it here today. I appreciate it, Quinn, I really do, but…” she trailed off. I simply stared at her in response. She looked at me for a few seconds before continuing. “I dunno. Like, it seems like I’m not understanding it, and you’re just getting mad at me.”

“I’m not getting mad, I just don’t know any other way to explain it,” I tried to explain myself.

“That sounds condescending,” Taylor complained.

“Now it sounds like you’re getting mad at me,” I pointed out.

“I’m not – forget it. Let’s just… try again next week, okay?”

“Okay,” I conceded. We gathered our stuff and left the library, getting into her red convertible. Before long, we were on the road.

“So what do you want to do for your job, anyway?” Taylor attempted to make small talk while she drove.

“I don’t know.”

“Okay… do you have an idea? Like, are you going to college or something?”

“I sent out applications to MIT, Peterson and Boston University.”

“Oh, what for?”

“Computer Science.”

“Oh, wow! So you do have an idea what you want to do. I hear that there’s a lot of, like, money involved in that.”

“I guess.”

Those were the last words we exchanged before we arrived at my place. Taylor thanked me for my time and quickly headed off.

***

Hey Quin. this is morgan, taylor’s friend. could we meet for a sec afterschool today? I just need to talk real quick

I stared at my phone in confusion. How in the hell did Morgan even get my number…? What was this about?

Kevin lazily craned his head so he could look at my phone, still eating his roujiamo. I caught him staring and just asked, “What does this mean?”

“I’m no expert, but I think she wants to talk to you after school.”

“Yeah, but what about?”

Kevin shrugged. “Either you’re doing something really right or something really wrong,” he said with his mouth full. “But hey, Morgan, huh? Nice.”

“What?”

Kevin rolled his eyes and made a motion with his chest. “Morgan, dude,” he replied, as if he had made his point fully.

I rolled my eyes in turn. “Okay.”

“I’m serious, she’s known around the school for it,” he insisted. “Hold on.” He waved across the cafeteria to some girl. “Hey, Robyn!”

Robyn was a girl Kevin knew. They’d been hanging out a bit, though Kevin insisted they weren’t a thing. She had kind of a reputation around school for being a bit of a stuck-up brat, but she seemed to have good chemistry with Kevin. With a confused expression, she approached us.

“So,” Kevin began, “got a weird question for you. What’s like the one thing you’d say about Morgan that stands out?”

“Morgan Jones, from chem?” she asked hesitantly.

“Yeah, her. And like, not just to you. What’s she, uh… known around the school for?”

“Why?” Robyn was as uncomfortable as I was.

“I’m trying to prove a point to Quinn here.”

Robyn turned her face to me and smiled politely to say hi. I didn’t really say anything, but that was the norm for me. “Um…” she began. “Well, she’s a nice person-”

“Nah nah nah, that’s just filler stuff. What do, like, people around the locker rooms say about her?”

Robyn sighed in disappointment. “Yeah, okay, her breasts are large. Was that what you called me over to say?”

Kevin smiled triumphantly towards me. I could feel myself blushing.

“Why do you want to know?” Robyn asked.

“Hmm? Oh, Quinn’s got some kind of meeting with her,” Kevin replied disinterestedly.

Robyn’s gaze fixated on me for… whatever reason. “What are you meeting with her about?”

“I don’t know. She was the one that asked me to meet with her,” I replied, eyeing the table and not Robyn.

I could still see shock paint her face. Was it really so unbelievable that popular girls were talking to me?! This was getting ridiculous.

I don’t know, in hindsight, why that was the tipping point for me. Maybe it was because Robyn was so very shocked at me getting to talk to Morgan. Maybe it was the realization that this would be the rest of my life if I didn’t do something, and here was an opportunity. Before I knew it, I found myself standing up and leaving.

My feet brought me to one of the two Popular Tables in the cafeteria. One was reserved for the jock-types, but the other was reserved for the other popular people. The two groups kind of mingled with each other, but their lunch seat situation was very precise. When I got there, everyone there figured I was just walking past or something, so I cleared my throat to get Morgan’s attention.

“Hey, Morgan,” I found myself attempting to say casually.

The table quieted down and most of the people there stopped to look at me. The last person to notice me was Morgan, and she was taken aback. “Uh, yes?”

“You asked to speak to me,” I replied, daring to look her in the eye.

“I asked if we could talk after school about someone, yeah,” she replied. My guess was that she was trying to clarify to the others about her reasoning, as if to save face for daring to talk to a nerd.

“I’m busy after school,” I lied coolly. “Chess club or kung fu or something like that. You don’t seem busy now.”

Morgan’s look of bewilderment lasted only a second. “Okay,” she eventually admitted uneasily, then stood up. “I’ll be back in a few minutes,” she clarified to a friend before walking off.

Wordlessly, she walked and I followed until we were out the doors of the back entrance to the school, near the parking lot. “So what’s this about?” I asked as her walking slowed.

“So, I was just wondering if everything was all good between you and Taylor.”

“How do you mean?”

“She was just telling me about the lessons and she mentioned how you wouldn’t speak to her much unless it was involving math.”

I digested what she said. “…I’m her math tutor. I’m going to talk to her about math.”

“Right but when she tried to make small talk with you, you barely spoke to her, and you wouldn’t look her in the eyes.”

“That sounds like me,” I admitted, “but that’s just how I… communicate with people.”

“You seem to be okay speaking in full sentences and looking me in the eye,” Morgan protested.

I knew in my mind why that was, but I also knew Morgan wouldn’t buy ‘I’m feeling more confident right now.’ I only shrugged.

“Look, Quinn, it doesn’t feel good when someone treats you like you’re nobody, even if you’re not there to be her friend.”

I had to laugh. “Since when did popular kids like you care about treating people like they’re nobody? Do you really think you need to tell the nerd that being ignored sucks?”

“When did I ever personally ignore you or shun you or something?” Morgan challenged me, her green eyes staring holes into mine. “When did Taylor ever do that? It just seems like you have a chip on your shoulder.”

“When we first met you didn’t even acknowledge my existence until we were at Taylor’s car.” I could feel my face getting hot.

“…So you’re not talking to Taylor because I took a bit too long to say hi?” Morgan concluded.

I shut my eyes and shook my head. “No, like… I’m just saying, it’s something I’m used to.”

“Clearly not.”

“I just mean, I’m used to people ignoring me and I learned to ignore them.”

“But that’s not fair to Taylor. She hasn’t been mean to you.”

I shot Morgan a tired look. “Does she want to be my friend? Be honest.”

“She wants to at least be friendly with you. What would it cost you to be friendly back?” she asked me. “You seem to only talk a lot when you’re defending yourself.”

I sighed and looked down in thought.

***

“and they knew that if I ever got poor grades, that was more reflective of my dumb ‘whitey’ teachers… their words, not mine, than of my own skill. But at the same time, after they set the standard for me, I could never go home empty-handed, or else…” I trailed off.

“Yeah, that makes sense,” Taylor nodded along. It had been maybe thirty minutes since we arrived, and the textbook hadn’t been opened once. “My parents are… kind of strict? Like, they let me live my life, but they keep nudging me along to do certain things. Get a job, attent this family gathering, do this thing…”

“What do you want to do after high school, anyway?” I asked, folding my arms.

She shrugged. “I don’t know, to be honest. Probably something where I, like, use my voice. I can’t picture myself doing a desk job.”

“What, you mean like singing?”

She laughed. “Oh, God no. I meant something like a salesperson or something. I can talk my way out of, or into, a lot of things. I guess that’s like, my most marketable skill? If I can even call it that.” She looked to me for approval.

I shrugged. “I’m just your math guy, I’m not a dictionary too,” I pointed out. She chuckled. “I think I get what you mean.”

“I appreciate that you’re talking to me more,” she said, shifting the topic suddenly. “Not gonna lie, I thought you were pissed off at me that I didn’t get it or something last week.”

“No, I’m not. Communication isn’t exactly my most marketable skill,” I finished with a slight nervous chuckle.

“Yeah… what changed?”

“Huh?”

“It’s not just that you’re talking more. You, like, also sit up straight and aren’t avoiding eye contact anymore,” she observed.

“I… honestly don’t know.” I started slowly, looking at the ground in thought. “I think I just had… an epiphany.”

“What’s that?”

“Like, a breakthrough, a sort of ‘eureka!’ moment. I just…” I just got really insulted when Robyn was in disbelief that Morgan and I were meeting up, and then Morgan was a jerk about – okay, fine, Morgan raised a reasonable point. But for some reason, saying any of that seemed like a bad idea. I shrugged.

“Did meeting up with Morgan help?” Taylor asked, as if we were sharing a joke.

I smiled uneasily. “Ah, so she told you about that?”

She winked at me. “She had to get your number somehow!”

“And you just gave it to her?”

She paused. “Well… yeah, is that okay?”

I opened my mouth to protest, but quickly shut it thinking of what we discussed and what would have happened otherwise. “I just… feel bad… for the fact that… my wording… or I guess my lack thereof… made you feel like I didn’t like you,” I slowly said, making sure my word choice was deliberate.

“Like me?” Taylor asked.

Well, that was a bit of a misfire. “Um, you know, I didn’t want you to think I dislike you.”

Taylor smiled and shook her head. “You’re weird,” she said in a kind tone.

“Anyway, why’d she ask for my number anyway?”

Taylor gave me a sheepish look. “Well, I kinda told her that… I thought you disliked me, yeah,” she admitted.

“I think we both still need to adjust to each other’s worlds a bit,” I thought aloud. “And I guess me talking more like this is my way to try to meet you halfway.”

She smiled at me. “I appreciate that, Quinn,” she told me. “And how can I meet you halfway?”

“I don’t know, I don’t really have a guide or anything. I guess, uh, be honest but be yourself?” I suggested half-heartedly.

She smiled again. “Okay. I’ll try that. Should we start?”

She was initiating. This was a good sign. “Sure.”

***

It was entirely possible that I was more comfortable talking and stuff because I was masturbating more. As weird as it was, I realized that that moment I snapped internally was just the straw that broke the camel’s back, and that the moment had been building in me for a bit. Was it because I was getting more practice talking to Taylor? Was it because I was jacking off thinking of her? I didn’t know.

I was glad that jacking off to thoughts of Taylor didn’t make me creepier around her, at least not in any way I could see. I was still hard a lot of the time I was looking at her, but at least I was able to contain it and not freak out about it now.

But when I got home…

“Oh Quinn,” the imaginary Taylor would moan. “Fuck studying. You wanna know what’s been on my mind all day? When you’re going to finally take me right here on this table.” As she said this, she would pinch one of her small brown nipples, emitting a slight gasp in pleasure as she made her sensitive nipple hard.

She would be bold, she’d make the first move. I’d lay there, dumbfounded, as she would strut over to me and fish my cock out of my pants, sinking to her knees and giving the shaft a generous lick.

“Oh Quinn, you naughty boy, how long have you been trying to keep this away from me?” she would purr. I could only groan in response.

A giggle. “You’re always so tongue-tied, Quinn,” she’d laugh. “Something on your mind?” With that, she’d pop my cock into her mouth and start sucking, moaning on my dick as she took the whole thing like a pro.

Taylor was right about one thing – she could use her mouth in practically any situation. She knew exactly how to use her tongue to make a guy see stars and moan up to the heavens. Every muscle in her mouth would contract in just the right ways and her eagerness – her slutty, slutty eagerness – was the cherry on top. She wanted this. She wanted me. Quinn Shen, the nerdy nobody, was her little pet, her little project.

But now the pet was owning her. Before I knew it, in my fantasy, I was pinning her by her wrists to the wall as I roughly shoved myself inside her.

“Oh fuck, Quinn!” she’d practically cry. “Fuck, it just feels so good. I’m yours, take me, please take me!”

And I would gladly oblige. Just as she was helping me with how to talk to people, she was helping me with how to fuck, offering up her body – the body every straight guy at school fawned over – to the nerd. It was our little secret. Our… dirty little secret.

While fucking her, I’d receive a text.

Hey Quin. i don’t know if this is a good idea. This is really disrespectful to her, don’t you think?

I stopped masturbating and my eyes shot open.

That was… really weird. I immediately grabbed my phone. escort karataş bayan No new messages. Was Morgan just inside my head now? Or was this just me trying to tell myself to stop fantasizing about someone I was tutoring? I knew it was wrong for teachers to fuck their students – obviously – but was it just as irresponsible to fantasize about it if it was peer tutoring?

Without thinking about it too much, I picked up my phone again and began to text Morgan.

Hello, Morgan. I talked to Taylor and I think we’re more on the same page now. I’m sorry I kept arguing back to you when we had our little meeting.

It was awkward as fuck, but hey, so was I. Send. A few minutes later, her response appeared.

Ok, thanks quin

Quinn. It wasn’t that hard. Speaking of, I pulled my pants back up, moment thoroughly ruined, and began to worry if I was some horny creep. I get the text was just in my imagination, but still, I couldn’t just bring sex into the situation appropot of nothing.

***

“I have just been going crazy lately. Three months! I have gone three months without getting fucked. I need to find some dick soon or I’m gonna fucking explode!”

I couldn’t stop my jaw from hanging as Taylor complained to Morgan on the drive to her place. Morgan shot a quick glance to my expression, and turned back to Taylor. “Um, yeah,” she mumbled.

“What? Weren’t you complaining about this yesterday too?” Taylor asked, her voice bubbly like I’d never heard. “Oh wait, did you fix it? Ugh, you didn’t just go back to Arin, did you? I told you he sucks. Great dick, but he is not worth it.”

Morgan shot another look back to me. My expression hadn’t changed. “Um, Taylor, we’re not the only ones in the car,” Morgan uncomfortably replied.

“Oh, what? It’s not like Quinn’s never heard of sex before. Hey, Quinn, you’re okay if we talk about whatever, right?” she asked me.

My mouth felt like cotton. “I, uh… I mean, talk about w-whatever you want.”

“See? Quinn’s cool if I act like myself here.”

Was that why she was saying this? Was this to set the tone for how she acted or something? If nothing else, it suddenly became a bit clearer why she was so very popular. Morgan insisted that the conversation be postponed and they complained about some teacher until Morgan was dropped off. The rest of the ride to the library was relatively silent.

Was this a sign? Should I move in? It was clear by the way she was talking that A, Taylor got to pick whatever dick – uh, guy – she wanted. B, she was not saying it to hint anything at me. If anything, she did the trademark “he doesn’t exist” shtick on me being in the car, only she somehow still managed to acknowledge me too. Impressive.

As we got to our regular table and sat down, my mind was ablaze with ideas. Should I ask her about it? Should I play it cool, or maybe be bold enough to ask if she needed help? Should I pretend I actually knew a lot about sex and subvert her expectations, or should I admit I was a virgin but was interested as fuck?

“Okay, so, permutations,” Taylor began.

“Huh? Oh, right.” I snapped to attention. “Yeah, permutations.”

Taylor stared at me for a few seconds. “You okay?” Her chipmunk face was twisted into a smile of concern.

“Uh, long day,” I lamely replied. “Lots on my mind.”

“Ugh, you’re telling me,” Taylor complained. “I’ve got so many things stressing me out I feel like I’m gonna explode.”

“Yeah, I gathered that from you talking to Morgan in the car earlier,” I admitted.

“Right, yeah. It’s not that Mrs. Jackson is a bitch, she just doesn’t get me,” Taylor began to complain.

Yeah, Taylor. I was talking about the teacher thing. We really did live in different worlds. Taylor’s world had her having sex… apparently, usually more frequently than once every three months. Hey, she was beating me by a lot. And it was so casual to her, such an everyday thing, that she didn’t even care about bringing it up in front of me, and thinking so little of it that when I reminded her after, she thought I was talking about something else.

I wanted, really badly, to be the cool guy and bring up sex bluntly to her. “Hey, Taylor? It sure sounds like you’re in a bind. Well hey, tell you what. How about after this lesson, you teach me how to have sex? You get some dick, I get to fuck someone before I leave high school. Win-win. Whaddya say?”

I wanted to say that instead of dumbly sitting here like a bag of bricks listening to her complain about her English teacher. Then again, ‘in a bind?’ Maybe it was all the better that I wasn’t opening my mouth.

“But hey, that’s English,” she finished. “Anyway, what’s on for today?”

“Right.” I sat up straight and looked over the textbook. “So, uh, you’re getting permutations, so let’s move on to combinations. It’s kind of like permutations, but not ordered. So, kind of like, if I wanted to choose two colors from a set of six colors, how many different combinations of two colors could I pick? Make sense?”

Taylor nodded. “You’re getting better at this.”

“What, the math? I’d hope so, it’s what I’m here to teach.”

Taylor smirked and shook her head. “At the talking part of teaching. I’m getting this stuff quicker.”

I shrugged. “Well hey, I bet that’s because you’re getting more of this stuff too. We’re both getting better.”

Her smile got bigger. “I guess so,” she replied cheerfully. I was rock hard. This wasn’t ideal.

***

“Son of a bitch!” Kevin complained as Father Gascoigne killed his character for the fourth time in a row. “This sucks.”

“You’re still playing it like Dark Souls,” I pointed out.

Kevin glared at me. “It’s a Souls game, you fuckin’ poop.”

“It’s different though. It’s faster. You have to change your gameplay style to keep up with it,” I argued.

Kevin sighed and shook his head. “This sucks,” he repeated, eyes glued to the screen.

I shrugged. “If the game is faster, you have to be faster too.”

“Quinn!” Mother called from the kitchen. “In the kitchen, right now.”

Kevin and I shot each other a look as I got up from the couch and headed towards the kitchen. Mother was there, preparing supper.

“I’m here, Mother,” I called to her as I approached.

She turned around to face me and motioned to the trash can. “I tell you to take out the garbage this morning. The garbage is still here. Can you tell me why the garbage is still here?”

“I’m sorry, Mother. I forgot,” I mumbled as I extended my arm towards the garbage.

“I do not ask for much,” Mother continued, swatting my arm away so that I would look at her when she was talking to me. “I give you too much free time. You do not have a job, you do not have clubs or social activity. You do not have a girlfriend, you just have video games.”

“I was doing homework, Mother. Kevin was playing video ga-”

“Fei hua!” Mother cut in angrily. “I am giving you too much free time and you are wasting it. Tonight after homework you will create a résumé and tomorrow you will apply for three jobs. Do you understand?”

Mandarin. She was serious. “Yes, Mother. I understand.” I took the garbage bag and left the apartment, taking it to the chute. Sighing to myself, I threw the garbage down, listening to the bang-rattle-clang of the garbage making its way down.

After the sound died down, I heard voices down the hallway. Out of curiosity, I turned to see a couple talking, a man and a woman. The woman was noticeably way more attractive than the man. I wasn’t the best judge on the planet, but the guy frankly looked… well, ugly. The woman, on the other hand, looked noticeably beautiful, both in terms of her looks and how she dressed. And judging from the body language, his looks didn’t bother her one bit.

In fact, he was kind of leaning in to invade her personal space. “So what do you think, maybe sometime next week?” he asked her suavely, then leaned in a little more. “Of course, if you decide you’re not done seeing me now…” he trailed off suggestively.

The woman laughed encouragingly. “You are such a boy,” she teased. “What are you offering?”

She was clearly into him. He had nothing going for him in the looks department, but he just… pressed on. I wish I had that level of confidence. Hell, the advancement I made just recently was already a leap, but if I had this guy’s moxie, even with my looks I would have made out alright. He leaned in to respond before noticing me, leaning back and changing his posture. “…Can I help you?”

Too embarrassed to even talk, I just turned and walked away before the woman even had a chance to get a look at me. Red-faced, I walked back to the apartment and reflected.

As weird as it sounded, it was one of those things I knew but never felt before. “You don’t need good looks to get the girl.” Or guy, or whoever. I mean, what was the guy doing if not just talking to her? Sure, maybe he had money or something, but it’s not like I knew. Besides, I just saw an ugly guy getting a hot girl – I was not about to try to explain it away using some reason I didn’t know.

I got back to my room just in time to see Kevin die again. He slammed his controller in his lap in annoyance and turned to face me. “Was Mother pissed?” he asked.

I shrugged and nodded. “She wants me to get a job. She’s probably gonna ask you too soon, fair warning.”

“I got extracurrs, I ain’t worried.”

“Do you think I’m ugly?”

Kevin paused. “That was… blatant. No, I think you look okay, why do you ask?”

“I dunno, just was thinking about it. It’s cool if I am, I just wanna know.”

“Quinn, you look fine. You just need to… get out there a little more, that’s all. Talk to people. You’re tutoring Taylor, maybe use that as an in.”

“Yeah. ‘Here’s how a combination is calculated. Hey Taylor, can I come to the next party you go to?’”

“You joke, but that could work.” He put down the controller. “You do realize the implication of asking your twin if you’re ugly, right?”

“You’re more popular than me, and it’s pretty clear you look slightly better than me.”

Kevin grinned in a challenging fashion. “Oh, so I’m slightly better than allegedly ugly, huh?” He laughed at me. “Dude, just relax. If I look good, and I can get girls, then those are the control variables. What’s the independent variable here?”

I sighed. “How much I put myself out socially?”

“Bingo! Hypothesis: can Quinn get pussy? Method: get a dumb hot girl in your class and become her tutor. Conclusion: not for the first month he can’t.”

“Taylor isn’t fucking dumb.”

I had no idea where that came from. I didn’t often swear at my brother like that. Hell, he was the only one I ever really talked to. I wasn’t even sure if I believed she wasn’t dumb myself, but for some reason, when Kevin said it, the words spilled out of me in a white-hot rage.

Kevin looked at me incredulously. “Woah,” he mumbled in disappointment to me before going back to his game. He didn’t look me in the eye for the rest of the night.

***

Taylor was enough of a social butterfly that she could fit into any social group she wanted to talk to, but usually, she had her own little circle of friends. It wasn’t like the movies, where they always walked in the halls together or couldn’t be part of other circles or they were the most popular group (as if groups even worked that black-and-white), so it was hard to discern what her circle was from the outside, but after tagging along with her for a bit, it became decently clear.

Taylor, of course, was the ringleader, but some kind of accidental ringleader. She wasn’t one of those stuck-up ‘I rule the school’ types, she just happened to get the most attention. A cynic might have said she wasn’t smart enough to capitalize on her fame – honestly, the more time I spent with her the more it became clear that power and influence wasn’t really what she wanted.

Crystal was that type though. It was kind of obvious from the outside that Crystal only really hung out with that gang because of how much influence it had. Crystal was a brunette with a thin, wiry body and the weirdest combination of a ‘resting bitch face’ and complete innocence to her look. She had an attitude that most dismissed as bratty, but with my guess, that was her constantly trying to push the envelope and see if she could upset the power imbalance and finally claim the status of ringleader for herself. Only problem was, she was extremely clumsy at it and anytime she got close, something she said or some rumor or some, ahem, thing she did after school would blow up in her face.

It was pretty clear why Taylor was closer to Morgan than anyone else. As if my meeting with her didn’t already clue me in, Morgan was very protective of her friends and noticeably distrustful of others. I thought that would explain why she talked to me the way she did, but from the way she talked to outsiders from her group, she actually talked to me with less disdain than anyone else. I wasn’t sure if her having a noticeably huge chest and the fact she hated outsiders, especially guys, was related, but I was reasonably sure that was the case.

Lexi was Crystal’s best friend and seemed to not quite have her social status figured out but she seemed to be down for the ride. The shortest in the group by a decent amount, she practically had to jump to be noticed by them. I would say ‘she made up for it with her bubbly and sarcastic personality,’ but honestly, if that personality wasn’t being ignored by the group, then it seemed to work against Lexi. My inner cynic would have told me her personality was too strong for her to be popular, and maybe the girls had yet to realize it.

The final person in the group was Milo. When he arrived at the school his name wasn’t Milo and to be honest I was surprised as hell, knowing what I knew about the popular kids, that the trans friend wasn’t immediately ostracized from the group. I guess their years of friendship won out. He was probably another good reason why Morgan was so very with-us-or-against-us. Me, I didn’t really have an opinion about him. When he transitioned he was the top name on everyone’s lips for like a week, until some lovestruck wannabe gangster kid broke a window to impress his ex or something and got arrested. Conveniently, everyone forgot about Milo, and despite the group he was in, that seemed to suit him just fine.

When GameStop took me in as their latest employee, the first shift they gave me was on Thursday. I was too shy to ask for a reschedule of my first shift and admitted to Taylor that I couldn’t make it. Taylor was surprisingly pragmatic and immediately suggested I meet her at her lunch table instead, which is what we did. Morgan, Crystal, Lexi and Milo did the usual popular friend group thing where they smiled politely at me but didn’t say a single word, and Taylor and I got right to work.

We got nothing done. The cafeteria was noisy, the attempt to eat and learn at the same time was a disaster, and while Taylor had a pragmatic attitude, if any of her friends was around at any time (which, during a group lunch, go figure, they were) she would get distracted immediately. She could basically only give me ten seconds at a time, then talk to a friend because she heard something that set her off, then turn back to me with a telltale, “Okay, sorry, what?” Then I’d have to re-explain. Rinse and repeat.

After the first one went nowhere, given a test was coming up soon, we agreed to meet at lunch the following day. The group of friends, notably Crystal, were getting a bit annoyed that I was becoming such a regular at their table, but when Taylor gave them the sad eyes routine, they waved it off.

Taylor was even less focused this time than before. I tried really hard not to eavesdrop, but it became abundantly clear why she wasn’t paying attention – the group was having a bit of a crisis.

“What am I supposed to do?!” Crystal asked in desperation. “I can’t walk down the hallways anymore. Fuck. Oh my god, I’m so embarrassed.”

“So what?” Milo asked. “Boys get excited about nudes all the time. People are gonna call you slut for a few days, but fuck them. They don’t know you. Okay? They don’t know you.”

“So you break up with Mitchell and he instantly sends your nudes around?” Morgan asked incredulously.

“Fucking pig,” Crystal agreed.

“Oh my god!” Taylor was into this conversation now. “Do you know how far they got? How many boys?”

“I think it’s safe to say the gifted kids aren’t seeing my titties anytime soon,” Crystal joked, then immediately cringed and looked at me. “Uh, no offense.”

I shot a stealthy look at Morgan, but pretended like I was barely noticing the conversation. I shrugged meekly.

“Anyway, like, a lot. I have boys that don’t even know me catcalling me and shit.”

“Well, it’s annoying, but it’s not like it’s the end of the world, right?” Lexi jumped in.

“No, guys, you don’t understand!” She leaned in, as did the rest of the group. I think they were trying to make sure even I didn’t hear what she whispered next, but I did. “They’re the ones I sent him when I was fifteen.”

“Three years ago?!” Lexi asked, surprised. “If I wanted to show you off revenge-porn style, like, your pictures have only gotten better since. The fuck is he getting by-”

“Not funny.” Morgan interrupted. She turned to Crystal. “Do any of your teachers know?”

“Oh my God, I’m gonna be fucking expelled,” Crystal realized with horror painting her face.

“I thought Mitchell was better than that,” Lexi carried on. “I could see like Jake doing that, but not Mitchell.”

“Oh my god, fucking Jake,” Taylor interjected. “Like, he’s such an asshole, but…”

“I totally would,” Lexi agreed, reading her mind.

“Would? I did!” Taylor giggled.

“What?!” Lexi blurted out. “Betrayal! When? How was he?!”

“Hello? Guys? I thought you were my friends!! Who cares about fucking Jake at a time like this?!” Crystal angrily spat out.

“He kissed me, but he said he was ‘holding out for someone he loves.’ I thought he was a softie,” Lexi complained.

“Yeah, he didn’t say that to me, you clearly did something wrong,” Taylor told her.

“Hey!” Morgan sharply interrupted.

“Oh what?” Lexi asked, annoyed. “If you didn’t want to get busted like this, why’d you even send him nudes? You knew the risks!”

“That’s not fair.”

My voice. That was my voice. All five of the friends turned to me as I felt my face redden. A took a deep breath and repeated, “That’s not fair.”

“Not fair?” Lexi challenged me.

“Crystal was, uh, sending her – someone she loved, nudes. Consenting…ly. She was giving him permission to, you know, see her body. So when, uh, Mitchell sent her nudes to other people, as an act of revenge, knowing she’s underage in them, he’s the one that broke that trust and got other people to see them, not her.”

Lexi was unmoved. “Um, sending nudes of yourself when you’re underage is a crime, boy. If she didn’t send them in the first place she’d be fine.”

My tone was weak but I held fast. “Have you ever sent nudes before?”

Lexi gave a single laugh condescendingly. “I’m sorry, have you?”

“No, you got me. I’m a virgin. Nice job. Never kissed a girl, never had sex, never got sent a nude, never sent a nude myself. but if I did, I’d be feeling really hurt if someone betrayed me by sending them to other people as soon as I wasn’t in a relationship with them. And I’d be feeling even more hurt if I confided this in my own friends and the first thing they did was blame me. Even if Crystal might have broken the law, distributing this pornography is also illegal, right? Is Mitchell still in this school right now? So they both have broken the law. One sounds like an asshole and one is your friend. Why are you making her feel bad for breaking the law because she trusted someone, when someone else broke the law specifically to hurt your friend?”

No one said anything for a bit. “He – yeah!” Crystal finally shouted, gesturing towards me and staring daggers at Lexi.

“I don’t think talking to Mitchell would solve anything,” Morgan grimly added, eyeing the floor.

Milo turned to me. “That was really sweet, Quinn,” he told me, a soft smile on his face. “It’s nice to see men standing up for her.”

“We need more male voices like yours,” Morgan agreed, and raked her face with her fingers. “God, I wish men weren’t such assholes.”

Taylor was smiling at me. She waited until the others had moved on and turned to me. “That was a cool thing you did,” she said.

“I don’t think Lexi is going to like me much now,” I mumbled.

Taylor rolled her eyes and laughed. “You clearly don’t know Lexi. By tomorrow she’ll have completely forgotten everything you just said.”

“Which means she’s just going to keep believing Crystal was at fault for trusting her boyfriend,” I mused.

Taylor gave me a look, a look I couldn’t quite identify. It didn’t look happy, nor sad, nor neutral. Just… something. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “Do you think we have enough time to study?”

I glanced up at the cafeteria clock. “Honestly, no,” I admitted. “Plus, it sounds like your friend is hurting.”

Taylor gave me a sad chuckle. She didn’t speak for the longest time. “Quinn…” she started.

“Yeah?”

She gave a great big pause. “You’re, uh… you’re cool. I’m sorry about that thing Crystal said today.”

I shrugged. “It’s not like she was wrong. But for the record, I wouldn’t want to see that nude of her anyway. I mean…” My face scrunched up. “I don’t mean that as if she doesn’t look nice, I just mean… I’d only want to see her body… on her terms… if we were like that.”

“Yeah,” Taylor quietly agreed.

“I should go. I hope you all resolve this soon,” I told her as I stood up and put my book back in my bag. She smiled politely then turned back to her friend group. They were still in a huddle as I walked out of the cafeteria.

I can probably just finish my lunch in the study hall or something, I reasoned to myself as I kept walking. On the way, I saw some guys outside the gym. They were huddled around one guy, showing off something on his phone. They were hooting and hollering and offering him fist bumps as they gawked over whatever the phone was showing.

Somehow I didn’t need to think hard to know what was on those phones. She was worried she might get expelled. He was getting fist bumps.

***

GameStop was alright. It was a job. Stand and work the cash register. Answer questions. Make sure people don’t steal stuff. Know where the game CDs are. The hours simultaneously lasted forever and went by way too quickly. Thoughtfully, they decided to put my first shift alongside the one guy in the universe who was shier and talked less than I did. Either that or I really was getting better at this whole socialization thing.

I came home to an awaiting smiling Mother and a small basket of sweet nian gao. “Well done on completing your first shift, my son.” Mother said to me. “I am very proud.” She picked up the basket and offered it to me.

“Hey, wow! Thank you,” I said bashfully. I loved red bean snacks, not to mention I started associating them with accomplishments (or the New Year).

“How was it?” she asked.

I shrugged. “It’s a job,” I laughed. “I don’t think I’ll be working much at GameStop after I graduate. Where’s Kevin?”

“He is out, also giving résumés to stores,” Mother explained, getting a broom and absentmindedly sweeping the floor.

I smirked to myself. So, the extracurriculars didn’t save him after all. Mother and I made small talk about the future for a bit longer before I dismissed myself to my room. Normally I would have booted up my PS4, but after working all day, at a games store no less, I just flopped down on my bed and lay there. No sleep, no games, just a dead tired Quinn.

After a few minutes, my phone started to buzz. I lazily lifted my head to look at my phone and saw Taylor’s name on my phone. She was calling me. Weird.

I hit the “talk” button and put my phone to my ear. I didn’t say anything. After a few seconds of silence, a hesitant, “…Quinn?” met my ears.

Oh, right. “Hello, Taylor. How can I help you?”

“Hey. So, I’m like, freaking out. The test is tomorrow, right?”

“I believe so. For Data Management, right?”

“Yeah. But, like, I still don’t know how to do combinations, and Mrs. Li wouldn’t give me an extension! What do I do?”

I sighed exasperatedly. I would have helped her out today, but I had the shift. “Um, we could try tomorrow at lunch…”

“We both know that’s not gonna work,” she complained.

“Well, I don’t know any other options,” I replied plainly. “I have a full class schedule tomorrow. My only free time is lunch.”

She was silent for a few seconds. “Could you… could I pick you up and we study at my place? Just until I get it, then you can go home.”

I glanced at my alarm clock. “Taylor, it’s like, eight o’clock at night.”

“I know, I know, but like – look, I’ll pay you, okay? I can drive, and I’ll pay. I just really need to pass this test. Please, Quinn? Please?”

I put the phone down to my chest and sighed to the ceiling. “Give me a sec,” I said back into the phone, then set it to mute and walked back to the kitchen.

“Mother, is it okay if I go out for a few hours?” I asked, bracing myself?

“A few hours? It is PM eight o’clock! Where would you go at PM eight o’clock?”

“Taylor Wise needs me to help with her math.”

“A girl?! Quinn!” Mother laughed. “First a job, now a girl! Wā!”

“It’s not a girlfriend, Mother. She’s the classmate I’m tutoring. We have a test tomorrow and she feels underprepared. She’ll drive me.”

Mother looked unconvinced. Now was the time to hit her with the big one. “She’s offering to pay me.”

Mother gave me a look. “Be home and in bed by eleven, do you understand?” she finally told me.

I agreed and went back to my room, hitting unmute. “Hey, Taylor, you still there?”

After a second or two, her voice greeted me. “Yes. Can you do it?”

I wasn’t thrilled about it, especially considering I was getting money now anyway, but frankly, at this point a part of me felt sorry for her. I just couldn’t articulate how. Maybe this was how she won over Mrs. Li and it was just a slower burn on me.

***

When we got to Taylor’s place, we almost immediately went to her basement. She lived in, go figure, some sort of ridiculously posh and nice suburban house. The first floor had a foyer, a staircase that went up, and a door that went down, as well as arches into the kitchen and living room. The living room had several couches and a big television. The kitchen was done up with black countertops and white floors. Her mom was in that kitchen, waving politely to us as we descended the stairs.

Her basement was also kind of typical for a suburban house – white shag carpeting, plain white walls, some furniture but mostly just unorganized stuff like magazines on the floor.

“Okay,” Taylor said, sitting down on the floor. “So, we just need combinations, right?”

“The test covers factorials, permutations, and combinations. I’m gonna make sure you know the first two as well, since I don’t think Li is going to give us any formulas.” I opened the book, trying to find the section on combinations. “So what does a factorial look like and how do you calculate it?”

“That’s like… a number with an exclamation mark after it, and… you calculate it by multiplying it by every number below it.”

“Good, okay. What’s a permutation?”

“Um…” She struggled a bit more with this one. “Like… a combination but…” She sighed. “I um… I forget. Could we go over it quickly?”

There was a lot of work ahead of us.

***

“So the answer is…” I trailed off.

Taylor sat unmoved for a bit. She wrote a few things down, filling in n and r, and did a bit of math in her head. Finally, she sat up. “Fifteen?”

I grinned. “Yes! You got it!”

“Really? Oh my god!” She seemed to be as ecstatic as I was.

Just to make sure the work was done, I covered up the formula. “Now, just rewrite the formula for combinations and I think we’re done here.”

Taylor’s expression went from joyous to fearful. “…The formula?”

“Just do your best,” I coaxed her. Remember all the n’s and r’s? Just try to recreate it.”

It took her two tries. After the first one, I nudged her in the right direction, and after she rewrote it, I grinned and took my hand off of the formula. Taylor went right back to joyful, standing up and cheering.

“Oh my god! Oh my god! We did it! Can I, like, hug you?”

Um…” I stood up awkwardly. “I mean, sure, if you want.” Taylor held her arms out and approached me, giggling as she gave me a friendly hug. I pulled my pelvis back for shameful reasons.

“You saved me. Thank you sooo much!” She pulled back from the hug, still beaming at me. “You’re a really nice guy. I can’t believe you’ve never even kissed a girl. I hope that changes for you soon.”

I gave a sheepish laugh. “You remembered that, huh?”

She chuckled. “Yeah.”

“By the way, how is Crystal doing? Is she going to be okay? I can’t imagine what she must be feeling.”

“I think she’s going to be alright,” Taylor admitted. “One of our friends talked to the school counselor about it and she told us the school knows what we’re up to and that there’s a kind of don’t ask don’t tell policy. As long as it doesn’t become too much, like, public knowledge, the school won’t crack down on it, because apparently that’s really hard to do.”

“Yeah, I can believe that,” I replied. “That’s very progressive of them.”

Taylor didn’t react to me. “I’m just glad nothing bad is going to happen to her. Because I – I mean…”

I smiled in understanding. “Can I assume you’ve sent nudes too?”

Taylor glanced up the stairs to find the closed door to the basement. She turned back to me, bit her lip in shame and nodded.

I put my hands in my pockets to adjust my pants, making sure anything there wasn’t obvious. “Don’t worry. I don’t think any less of you for doing it, at all. Do what you like. I mean, no sex for three months, right?”

She chuckled softly. “So you remembered that too.” She looked off in annoyance. “It’s, like, closer to four now. I don’t know how you manage to stay sane, you haven’t done it at all.”

“Let’s just say I don’t know what I’m missing, yet.” Was that suave? It felt suave. For me, at least, it was suave.

“Anyway, what do I owe you? What do you think that lesson was worth?” she asked me, changing the topic, looking for her wallet in her purse.

For a guy scared of social interaction, I sure wasn’t afraid of being bold when I wanted to. I just never had a reason to be bold, I guess. Had I explored friendships more, I would have found out earlier that I was the type to say exactly what was on his mind. And I wasn’t ready to change the subject just yet.

“Can I be real with you?” I asked.

Taylor gave me a weird look. “Um, yeah. Of course.”

I exhaled the last of my nerves away. “If you mean what you, uh, said, I have a solution that works out for both of us. I guess I do kind of want to know what I’ve been missing. If you’d feel comfortable taking pictures of yourself for me, you could, uh, save money. I don’t really care about money anyways, but, uh… yeah.”

Yup, I just said that. Taylor looked at me with the most shocked face I’d ever seen her have. For the first couple of seconds she didn’t say anything.

Too many seconds. “Was that, uh, out of line? I didn’t-”

“I mean, it was weird, but…” Taylor trailed off. She supplemented the awkward silence with a nervous laugh. “You are a guy, so… I guess I shouldn’t be that shocked, huh?”

I parroted her awkward laugh. “Yeah.”

“I think… I think we should keep it to money though, like, if that’s okay with you.”

I honestly took it surprisingly well. I think I was expecting her to say no. The rejection didn’t hurt at all. I mean, the most popular girl in school was turning down the least popular guy. Practically every media piece about high school had prepared me for this.

“Taylor, if you didn’t want to send it, I wouldn’t want to see it,” I pointed out.

She smiled. “Is it mean to tell you ‘no’ then say, ‘I wish more boys were like you?’” she asked with a laugh.

“Hey, it’s self-aware,” I said with a shrug. “I dunno. Twenty is fine.”

“Okay.” She reached into her wallet and handed me a twenty-dollar bill. “Here you go. Sorry. Y’know.”

“No, I’m sorry I made it awkward,” I replied. “I should probably be better at picking up on these cues and now this kinda thing is in the open. I hope you don’t think less of me or something.”

“Oh no. Not at all, no,” she instantly replied. “Yeah, not at all. It’s just… y’know? My gut tells me no.”

“Then let’s listen to it,” I replied with more confidence than I usually had replying to… well, anything. “Perhaps you should take me home now?”

“Yeah, good idea.”

With that, we went back upstairs and promptly got into her car. We made polite small talk, though I think I was back to the short answers again on the way. It got to the point where I wanted to address it, even if I knew it might dig me a bigger hole.

“Uh, sorry if my answers are, uh, shorter again. I just feel embarrassed and-”

“I understand, and don’t feel embarrassed,” Taylor let me know. “Is this the place?”

“Uh, yeah,” I replied feebly.

“Okay. I’ll see you tomorrow at class. We can figure out if we need to, like, continue the tutoring after, okay? I guess it depends on how I do on the test or something.”

“Uh, yeah, sounds good. Have a good night!” After I closed the door, she drove off.

I was a few minutes late. You might guess Mother tore me a new one but to be honest she never really cared that much about punctuality. Father was surprised to see me come home after him “for the first time in his life,” but both of them were glad to hear that I finally got paid for my tutoring services. Mother thought I should have gotten more than twenty, and hey, I nearly got more. Much more.

After supper, Kevin and I hung out in our room, as usual. “Her place, huh? It’s getting serious.”

I laughed as I eyed the floor. “Jealous?” I mumbled, in a tone that wasn’t normally mine. Truth be told, I was embarrassed and horrified at myself for asking Taylor to do such a thing – well, only embarrassed and horrified because she said no, but still. Internally I felt hot with shame. Externally, though, I felt almost empowered. Was this what made guys dicks? Should I maybe have stopped being around the popular kids, lest I end up outside a school gym fist-bumping over getting to see some non-consensual nudes?

Kevin just laughed. “This is cool, dude. Welcome to planet us. It’s only uphill from here, although, if by some cosmic magic you sleep with Taylor, it’s only downhill after that.”

I didn’t know what to say, so I just shrugged. Kevin certainly had his view of the world, and he was hoping that I was going to join him soon. Frankly I just kind of wanted my own world.

Right before curfew, I was in the washroom brushing my teeth, doing the usual stuff, getting ready for bed. On the counter, my phone vibrated. It was Taylor.

Hey, are you still up

Puzzling. Immediately, I put down the toothbrush and answered.

Yes, I am. What can I do for you?

I felt an intense nervousness. Was she going to rip me apart? Did she call the police? Well, I guess I did nothing illegal but… the creepy police? Was I too creepy?

The next message she sent me changed everything.

This never happened, and I’ll never forgive you if you blab

Taylor motherfucking Wise sent me her tits. It was a picture, of her (although she was smart enough to not include her eyes in the picture, just her mouth), topless. Her tits, which looked just as impressive on her frame with no shirt as they did covered, were on full display. And fuck yes, I was right. Small, brown, adorable nipples.

I was glad I put the toothbrush down. If I hadn’t, I’m sure I would have choked to death right then and there. She was wearing the same jeans she wore today, so I knew it was taken right then and there, and her sexy chipmunk face sported a cheeky little grin to complement the picture.

I had to sit down on the floor to compose myself. My cock was throbbing. I don’t think my mouth left the O position. If I was an anime character, it would have been Nosebleed City. Granted, thanks to porn a bit ago I knew what nipples looked like, but… these were Taylor Wise’s nipples. Plus, just minutes ago I was sure I’d never see them in my life, and I had tried. What a roller coaster tonight was.

After a few minutes of admiring, I realized I was neglecting her. “Less is more,” I found myself repeating out loud as I wrote a response text. “Less is more.”

I’m speechless. You’re so beautiful.

I never liked the idea of masturbating in the bathroom (hell, the concept of masturbating was still kind of foreign ground to me). Something about the idea of people being just outside, maybe wanting to use the bathroom, and getting caught. But Kevin was in my room, and the sexiest, most popular woman in school just sent me a picture of her tits, knowing full well that I wanted it, and knowing full well what I wanted to do with it. I lowered my pants, and grinned. It was no longer creepy to do this. She sent this to me. She knew what I was going to do with it.

And she was fine with that.

As I began to stroke, my phone buzzed again with another message from her. As one could imagine, I already had the phone in my hand, so the message came up on the overlay. It was simple, clear, and concise.

🙂

Less is more. I figured that was all she wanted to say on the subject, and she did not want me talking about it for half the night, so I assumed she’d send another message if she wanted to talk about it more, and left the conversation at that.

If one had told me even ten minutes beforehand, let alone when I started tutoring Taylor Wise, “Hey, she’s going to show you her tits,” I would have never believed them. Heck, depending on the timing I may have even been weirded out by such a notion. But now it was real, it was here and it was happening, and it was my reality. And the scariest and most exciting part was, this was clearly not the end of the story. In fact, I realized as my orgasm approached, nearer and nearer…

This may have just been the beginning.

Chapter Three

The test was pretty simple. Not only did I know the subject matter pretty well, I had hours of practice teaching someone else about it, so it wasn’t a shock to see the “100%” on my page. Mrs. Li gave me a congratulatory smile as she gave me the test, and it was clear from the quiet groans that my score wasn’t exactly common in the class.

That said, I was still nervous. As Li walked around the room handing out tests, I stared straight at Taylor as Li made her way over to her. I couldn’t see Li’s face as she dropped off the test, nor could I see any markings on the page. It wasn’t my neck on the line, but, even without what happened last night, I didn’t want to let Taylor down.

The lesson went ahead and class was over before I knew it. I was gathering my things and almost hoping Taylor wouldn’t approach me – I was very aware of my social awkwardness at this point, and was fully aware I was in completely uncharted territory.

“Hi, Quinn,” Taylor’s voice greeted me.

She was standing in front of me. My head bolted up to face her. “Hi. Hi, Taylor. Taylor, hi,” I blurted out quickly and nervously.

To my relief, she broke out in a pitying smile instead of anything else. “Do you, like, have a sec?”

“I mean, uh, yeah,” I mumbled as I instinctively sat back down. “How, uh… h-how did you do?”

She smiled and held up the test. “It wasn’t perfect, but I got a 72!”

I did my best to smile back. “That sounds good, congratulations!”

She gave me a sarcastic smile. “Yeah, okay. You probably got, like, a hundred.”

I chuckled nervously but said nothing.

“Anyway, I was, uh… wondering, would it be okay to like, keep going? I don’t want this momentum to stop, you know? Especially if things might get harder from here.”

They certainly were. “Um, yeah,” I mumbled.

“Do you have a shift next Thursday?”

I brought up my phone, fumbling with it a bit, and looked up my work schedule. “Th-thursday is fine for me!”

She smiled triumphantly. “Great, see you then!” And with that, she walked away, leaving me alone in the class with Mrs. Li.

Mrs. Li looked at me approvingly. “I’m so glad to see she wants to keep going with it. Good job, Quinn! I knew you’d be the perfect tutor for her.”

I didn’t know about ‘perfect,’ but it sure was interesting.

***

When Morgan first got in the car with us, I didn’t think much of it – Taylor would usually drive her home before going to the library to study with me – but this time was different. Taylor stopped as we got to the library, instead of going past it to Morgan’s house. With me being who I was, I didn’t say anything, although I thought perhaps she just forgot to go to Morgan’s house first, until Morgan hopped out of the car with her.

Morgan went into the library with us, and sat down with us, pulling out her phone and ignoring us. Taylor followed suit, practically acting like Morgan wasn’t there from that point onward, and encouraged me to get on with the lesson.

For the entire lesson, I was somewhat distracted. Why was Morgan there? It didn’t make any sense. She was never here before. She wasn’t taking the class. She wasn’t even paying attention, she was just on her phone the whole time. Did Taylor suddenly not trust me or something? She didn’t seem to give off that impression.

Taylor and I continued with the lesson. It went well, seeing as instead of cramming for a test, we were just recapping the lesson Mrs. Li just gave us, at our own pace. At some point Morgan stretched and got up.

“I’m gonna get McDonald’s,” Morgan lazily announced. She turned to us. “Want anything?”

She stared at me until I realized I was supposed to answer. “Oh. Uh, I don’t really, uh, have the money for that.”

She continued staring at me, and gave me a confused shrug. “So?”

Taylor rolled her eyes at me. “Get him a McChicken. I’ll get the usual nuggets.”

“Cool,” Morgan replied disinterestedly, and walked out of the library. My confused face turned to Taylor, who just had a slight smile on her face. “So, the lesson…?” she asked, nudging me.

I had no clue what was going on. I shook my head. “Um, yeah. So, uh, an event is written as A in probability. Its complement is written as A apostrophe. So, if an event has a one in four chance of happening, its complement has a three in-”

“I think she likes you.”

I raised my head from my book. “Huh?”

“Morgan. I think she appreciates you. She doesn’t do that to, like, a lot of people, you know,” Taylor continued, as if this was the conversation we were having all along.

“Oh,” was all I could think to say.

“She normally hates anybody new I hang out with, even if it’s for something like this.”

“Your group seems to deal with people that disrespect you a lot, so I guess the bar isn’t high there,” I commented.

“Huh?”

“Well, like that Mitchell guy you guys were talking about. And you seem to have a lot of in-fighting.”

“What’s that?” she asked, leaning into the conversation.

“As in, your group disagrees and bickers more than other groups I’ve seen,” I clarified.

“Do you think we don’t get along?” she challenged me.

“No, it’s just that it’s different from what I’m used to. Maybe she likes me because I’m new.” I gave Taylor a shy smile.

She returned it with a slight head shake. “I guess,” she added with a light chuckle. “I think you don’t give yourself enough credit.”

“Credit for what? This is new to me.”

“Talking is new to you?” she challenged me again.

I chuckled in frustration. “Yes,” I agreed. “Talking to anyone that isn’t a family member isn’t something I do often.”

“Well, Morgan thinks you do a good job,” Taylor replied with a shrug.

“Does she do your thinking for you? What you think should be more important to you than what she thinks.”

Taylor laughed and shook her head. “Oh, Quinn. Quinn? I’m a fucking idiot.”

“Huh?” That wasn’t the response I was expecting.

“I’m not good at figuring out who to trust, Quinn. I’ve dated some absolute scumbags before.”

“Yeah, I could guess that,” I admitted. “No offense.”

“Even friends, it took me a long time to figure out, like, who I could even trust. Or who I could get along with,” she continued. “Morgan is like the ultimate… knower of these things. She just has a gift for it.”

“She seems like a very moral person,” I said diplomatically. Of course, were I talking to someone else I may have used a different word, like judgmental, but hey.

We continued with our lesson until Morgan got back with a greasy bag of fast food and a tray of drinks. She tossed the bag on the table. “Is Coke okay, Quinn?” she asked me, putting a drink down in front of Taylor.

“Uh, yeah, but…” I looked up at the library’s rules. “I hate to be a party pooper, but doesn’t the library have a rule against food?”

Both of the girls looked at me weirdly, as if no person would ever bring that up. Taylor’s look, though, soon turned into a cheeky grin. “I guess we’ll have to go somewhere else. How does my place sound?”

I got hard immediately. I hated my mind sometimes. “Uh, I guess if we have food, we don’t have much of a choice.”

Morgan gave me a tired smile. “Okay,” was all she said. She was a lot harder to read than Taylor. With that, we were soon in her car, on the way to Taylor’s place. As usual, I sat in the back, and the convertible was open this time, so I couldn’t even hear what Taylor and Morgan were talking about in the front seats, although I occasionally heard giggling.

When Taylor got home, she, Morgan and I all walked inside to find the same situation I saw the night prior – the same cleanliness to the house, her mom sitting in the exact same seat, probably doing the exact same thing for all I knew. We quickly filed into the basement.

Credit where it was due, Taylor was clearly a pragmatic person. Morgan went off to some other room in the basement, but Taylor pulled out her book and immediately resumed the lesson, albeit while eating a chicken nugget. I bashfully pulled out my food and began to eat too, making sure to never speak with my mouth full.

Eventually, Morgan returned, carrying a bottle of vodka. She gestured the bottle towards Taylor and smiled slightly.

Taylor grinned. “Morgannnn, I’m still doing my lesson,” she whined. “If I start now it’s gonna take forever. Just hold off for like, what, one hour?” She looked towards me.

I wasn’t even fazed. “Yeah, about an hour, tops.”

Morgan rolled her eyes. “I’m starting without you,” she replied in a sing-song voice that I hadn’t heard Morgan use before. She took a generous swig of her Coke and started to replace the empty space in her cup with vodka. Afterwards, she eyed me. “I assume you don’t…”

Drinking. Another thing I had never done, and it sounded like a terrible idea to start now of all times. “Yeah, better not,” I agreed. Morgan nodded and set the bottle aside, trying to swish the contents of her cup around without letting any spill. It was clear that, to Taylor, this was commonplace. I did my best to return to the lesson.

I was glad she had the foresight to wait on the drinking. After about twenty-five minutes, we had made more progress than we thought, so we elected to take a five-minute break. I had neglected my food so I turned back to it to eat. Taylor rolled over to Morgan and sat next to her, both of their backs on the wall, Taylor’s head cutely moving down to Morgan’s shoulder.

Morgan took full advantage of Taylor’s new availability. “Oh my god, Taylor, look at this.” She shoved her phone in Taylor’s face. I wouldn’t have called her drunk, but it was clear she was less stiff than usual.

“What?” Taylor grabbed the phone and looked intently at it. “What is it?”

“Just trust me, check it out,” Morgan replied emphatically.

A few seconds passed before Taylor’s free hand flew to her mouth. “Oh my God, Morgan!”

“Right?!” Morgan enthusiastically replied. “Ugh! It’s seriously like every fucking time. Like, fuck, get a life!” She shook her head and took another drink. “He’s so fucking clueless. Like, he – oh my god, I have to tell you this – I…” She paused, looking over at me, seemingly remembering I was in the room.

It took a lot of energy to prevent me from rolling my eyes. I still sighed, practically reading her mind. “I’ve probably heard worse. Go ahead.”

“Thanks,” she replied, turning back to Taylor. “So, like, I let him finger me last week, and he had no fucking idea what he was doing. No fucking idea! You’d think he was trying to start a fucking fire between my legs. Just up and down, no rhythm, no fucking – just no fucking – ugh!”

“Oh my God, I know!” Taylor replied enthusiastically. “Don’t even get me started on boobs.”

“Yes!” Morgan agreed. “I didn’t even let Jerrad touch my boobs. He doesn’t fuckin’ deserve to! After what he did to my poor vagina I am not down to see him squeeze my boobs until it hurts and think I’m gonna cum from that.”

“Mine have been so sensitive lately,” Taylor commented, nudging one of hers.

That was my limit. I dunno how many guys had fantasies like this, but I felt too awkward to let this continue and coughed loudly.

Morgan lazily turned her head towards me. “Listen, Quinn. It may not have happened yet but you’re going to need to please some girl someday yourself too. You should be taking notes about what we’re saying!”

It may not have affected Morgan but the spell was definitely broken for Taylor. She turned a light pink and looked down at the floor. “Uh, Morgan, if we’re making him uncomfortable we should probably stop.”

“Well, he didn’t say he was uncomfortable. Are you uncomfortable, Quinn?” Morgan tested me.

“Well, I, uh…” I couldn’t say it.

“See? He’s probably just turned on or something. He’s probably not used to, you know, the way we talk.” Morgan turned to me and gave me a humorous ‘fuck yeah’ smile. “We own it!”

“Morgan, seriously…” Taylor protested.

“Seriously?” Morgan asked Taylor in turn. “Look, Quinn, whatever. You’re a virgin, we get it, but we should be allowed to talk about what we want, okay? Just because you’ve never seen a pair of boobs doesn’t mean we can’t talk about ours.”

Taylor was red by this point. “Morgan, I’m getting uncomfortable talking about this in front of Quinn. Can we stop?”

Morgan sighed and rolled her eyes. “Fiiiine. But as soon as the lesson ends and Quinn leaves we’re talking about this.”

I clicked my tongue. “Tell you what Taylor, it sounds like this is important to Morgan. Why don’t you just drive me home now?”

“No, no, it’s okay, we only have a bit to go,” Taylor protested.

“Well, I’d… still like to go home now please. If that’s okay.”

There was silence for a few seconds. “Yeah, it’s okay,” Taylor said quietly, standing up. “Let’s go. I’ll be back in a few minutes, Morgan.”

Morgan clearly didn’t know what to say, so she defaulted to staring at her phone and shirking any responsibility for the situation. Taylor and I got our things together and quickly left, getting in her car, putting up the top of the car, and driving off without so much as a word.

“Sorry,” Taylor eventually said after most of the drive was done. “Morgan’s a good person, but sometimes she gets passionate about what she, like, says and…”

“It’s fine. I just… too much, you know? Too much,” I reasoned.

“Of course,” she accepted graciously. “Thanks for not bringing up… the, uh…”

“There was nothing to bring up,” I interrupted her. “Whatever you’re thinking of never happened. I was just uncomfortable because, y’know, she started… being unfair.” I chose my words carefully again.

Taylor smiled. “Yeah,” she mumbled, mostly to herself. Eventually, we arrived at my place. “I, uh… yeah, sorry again.”

I felt another surge of adrenaline bolt through me for whatever reason. “If it’s hard to fit me into your regular lifestyle, that’s okay, I’ll accept that. I don’t want you to feel as though I have to work with your friends and if I don’t it’s your fault. I mean, this is just tutoring. Right?”

Taylor’s bashful smile faded. “Just tutoring?”

I sighed. “Okay, maybe this is the other side of the different worlds thing. I’m phrasing things wrong. I appreciate you and like you, I just assume that once this tutoring is over we’ll drift away from each other.”

Taylor was now definitely scowling. “That’s really unfair to think of people like that.”

I lowered my eyelids in a rare show of defiance. “Morgan used my lack of sexual experience to shame me for feeling uncomfortable.”

Taylor still looked mildly angry, but didn’t say a word. “Yeah, she did,” she finally mumbled. “But what does that have to do with drifting away?”

“I just assume that we’re in different worlds and you won’t need me around after I finish tutoring you.”

Taylor gave me a look of disbelief, then looked straight forward in discomfort. “I sent you that picture because I trusted you.”

I looked from side to side. “I guess this is on me for assuming, but was this meant to be anything more than casual?”

“Well, no, but I don’t just show anyone those kinds of things.”

“You even said you didn’t want to show me. What changed?”

“I felt-” She stopped herself.

I paused. “…Were you about to say, ‘sorry for me?’” I asked, my turn to have a heat to my tone.

She sighed. “I-”

“If it was just that, I would have rather you not sent me anything.”

“You literally asked me to! Do you think I would have sent you a nude without you asking me to first?!” she practically yelled.

I didn’t say anything for a while. After a bit, my house neared. Taylor continued. “And if you decide to send my nude around as revenge for this, I’m gonna make sure you’ll wish you were never born.”

I gave her a weird look. “Why would I do that? You sent it to me privately. For my eyes only. I don’t care if we just fought or whatever, I’m never not going to respect that.”

Taylor gave yet another tired sigh. She put the car into park and looked up at the ceiling. “Are we angry at each other or not?” she finally demanded.

I had to give a small laugh. “I’m definitely okay with not being angry if you are.” I cleared my throat. “Okay, so, let me try to untangle this. You sent me the nude because you felt bad that I’d never experienced anything like that.”

Taylor took a second to process what I said and eventually nodded. “Yeah.”

“Okay. And given that it seems like a business transaction from the outside, I assumed we aren’t that special to each other and that I won’t exactly stay in your social circle after tutoring ends or whatever.”

“I just don’t get what that means,” she began. “What does ‘not special’ mean? It sounds, like, harsh.”

“Okay, then let me rephrase,” I replied. “I assume that… despite this new element… what we have… isn’t special to you, and I accept that. Because, like, it’s clear you can get sex easily, so that doesn’t play into it, and we only see each other because I can teach you math, and I’m okay with that too. I don’t think we’d have a lot to talk about if we ever hung out outside from math tutoring, right? Plus, not to pull the stereotype out, but you’re one of the most popular girls in school and I’m a gifted kid.”

“You just say that like it’s impossible for either of us to see the other as, like, an equal,” Taylor replied with slight disgust. “And that just makes me think you don’t see me as your equal.”

“I mean, I don’t. I see you as my superior,” I replied with a slight humorous smile. “You have friends, you can charm any teacher into an extension, you have way different hobbies and pastimes than me, and you, uh, haaaaave a reallyattractivebody.” I mumbled the last part. “We’re in entirely different worlds here.”

Taylor shrugged at me. “You have a twin. He’s popular.”

“Yeah, he says that too. But, like, he knows how to socialize and I don’t, and he has connections to popular kids and can go to parties, and he looks more attractive. It’s just not fair to compare us.”

“I actually find him less attractive than you,” Taylor bluntly said.

I stopped in my tracks. “…Really?” I finally asked.

“Yeah,” she replied, then smirked. “Don’t get any ideas.”

“Yeah, yeah, of course. Um… huh. Thanks.”

Taylor shook her head and giggled again. “Believe in yourself more, Quinn. And yeah, it’s not like we’re going to hang out doing anything else together, but it doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate your company when we do hang out. It’s just that we’re going to hang out in, like, certain ways. It looks like you wouldn’t want to drink with Morgan and me and talk about sex anyway.”

Morgan and I. “Yeah, good point,” I admitted.

Taylor took her purse out from between the seats and found a twenty dollar bill for me. I waved it away. “Keep it,” I ordered. “It was a half lesson anyway.”

“Are you sure?” she asked.

I gave a nervous chuckle-sigh. “The, um, payment you gave me last time could pay for the whole year if you wanted.” I admitted, blushing.

She shook her head and laughed again. “Okay,” she told me. “See you next week?”

“See you then,” I politely replied, exiting the car.

***

It was nice talking things out with Taylor, but she wasn’t the only one I needed to talk to. Over the weekend, I got a text from, who else, Morgan.

Hey Quin. sorry for the stuff I said yesterday, I was just blowing off some steam, its how I unwind when me and Taylor hang out

I stared at the text for a few seconds, my tongue running over my top row of teeth in thought. After a bit, I reasoned to myself that I was here for Taylor’s benefit, not Morgan’s.

It’s “Quinn.” Do you always unwind by pointing and laughing that I’m a virgin and that I get flustered around sexual topics, or is that only when I’m there? What was that you told me about acting like you’re better than others?

It felt a bit vindictive, but I hit send anyway. At the end of the day, I’d rather Morgan be not talking to me and think less of me than misspelling my name and assuming she could walk all over me anyway. I don’t know what kind of response I was expecting from here, but I never received one, and that suited me just fine.

GameStop was still alright, though it was annoying to balance my school life with my work life now, even before tutoring. I guess this was how most students felt. I couldn’t imagine doing extracurriculars on top of all this. I couldn’t imagine how Kevin was surviving.

“How do you manage to do school, work, and extracurriculars?” I asked him while he was gaming.

He shrugged. “You get into a rhythm, I guess,” he answered, eyes still on the television. “Honestly, fast food isn’t that terrible. You just have to switch your brain off and just do the thing in front of you. It’s like you’re a part of a machine. You watch, dude – all fast food is gonna be automated by, like, 2020. I assume GameStop is kinda the same.”

“Nnnnot really,” I admitted. “It’s more dealing with people than anything. They have questions, they want to know ‘what games are on the PS4’ and expect you to list five games, they ask, like, ‘what’s the game that has a sword in it’ and look at you funny when you say you need more information…”

Kevin paused the game and turned to grin at me. “You would think the worst part of the job is talking to people,” he joked.

“I’m just saying, it’s annoying. I mean, like, I guess it’s better for me, but, I dunno, I just want them to… know their own stuff, y’know?”

Kevin unpaused and resumed playing. “Well, it’s definitely escort bayan karkamış affecting you; you kinda talk different now.”

“How so?”

“Maybe last month, you talked like a politician fresh out of a scandal that just inhaled a Speak & Spell. Like, very careful wording. Now you’re a little more free with it and you say ‘like’ and ‘y’know’ a lot.”

“Is that bad?” I felt myself getting worried. How long has this been going on?

“Nah dude, it’s fine. It’s even great. It’s a common part of learning to speak like a human being.” Kevin shut up from that point forward since he was fighting a boss. I knew not to talk to him when he was fighting a boss – last time I did, he lost, blamed me, and got decently upset.

Was I talking differently? Was it a good thing? I didn’t know, but I guess I trusted Kevin’s judgment. There were worse fates than talking like everyone else, I suppose.

***

Morgan didn’t accompany us when we went to the library after that, even just to get driven home. Part of me felt bad – she did buy me food, and in general she had at least a sense of justice, which I respected. I didn’t feel bad for standing up for myself though. I submitted too much around the house. To Kevin, to Mother, to Father, to anyone with a loud enough voice. I doubt I would have been able to stand up to Morgan like how I did if it wasn’t over a phone.

Another thing changed. We ended up going to the library less and less, and her house more and more. I guess the library was just an idea she had. To Taylor’s credit, somehow she was able to pick up on concepts faster at her own house. That said, every single time I went to her house, it was the same level of clean, the basement was the same level of messy, and her mom was even in the exact same position. I don’t know why that sameness bothered me so much, but it just baffled me.

“Alright, you’re all caught up,” I announced as I closed the textbook. “We could work ahead a little more, but something tells me…”

“Yeah, pass,” Taylor laughed. I gave her a smile in response. “Thanks, Quinn. You have no idea how much of a load off my shoulders this is.” She took out her phone and began fiddling with it.

“It’s actually really, uh, cool to see your growth in all this. It’s really clear you actually want to learn and stuff. I’m, uh, proud of you,” I borderline stuttered.

Taylor flicked her eyes from her phone back to me and smiled distractedly. “Ha, thanks,” she replied. “I’m sorry if I was, like, out of it for some of the lesson.”

I stared confusedly at her. “You weren’t, it’s fine. I didn’t notice anything at least.”

“That’s a relief,” she mumbled to herself.

“Is everything alright?”

“Yeah, just… y’know, more boy trouble,” she sighed.

“Anything you want to talk about? Like, only if you want of course.”

She sighed and put down her phone. “It’s just, like, boys being boys again really. I don’t wanna get too into it, but like, Cliffnotes version…”

I smiled. Of course she knew Cliffnotes.

“…I was super close to getting with a new guy. We, like, hit it off really well, had a lot to talk about, and holy shit, he looked good. Like, I’m serious. Like, the genetics in his whole fucking family is like… out there, you know? Anyway, so like, we start talking and I think, ‘oh my God, I got a chance with this guy,’ and then he just has to go and ruin it.”

“Ruin it? How so?” I asked, listening intently.

She sighed. “I probably shouldn’t tell you that,” she mumbled. “Red flags. The kinda shit you were talking about at the lunch table that one time. Just men. Just, fuckin’… men.”

I nodded solemnly. “I’m sorry, Taylor. It must be frustrating to have things go so well for you in a certain way and then lose it.”

She chuckled bitterly. “Yeah, thanks for spelling it out,” she replied.

“Sorry.”

“Nah, don’t be. That is totally how it is. That’s how it is a lot. I appreciate you understanding it, at least. I bet a lot of gifted kids look at me and go, ‘oh, she can’t complain, she’s popular.’ But it kinda sucks to be popular and still feel like you’re going nowhere, because, like… what am I doing wrong?”

I sat in thought for a second. “I think the question there is flawed.”

“Huh?”

“Well, if you and this guy are hitting it off, and he gives you a bunch of red flags, and you step away for that reason, what actions did you even have control over besides choosing to protect yourself and walk away? The independent variable here was the level of respect he gave you. If the dependent variable’s result was you walking away, that can’t be blamed on you. You and him interacting as you normally do are just, like, a control variable.”

Taylor gave me a sarcastic look. “Relatable,” she quipped. “I think I understood like half of that.” She shook her head. “But anyway, I still feel like I could have acted better or something. I dunno. It keeps happening to me, so in your words, aren’t I the, uh… the, um, the control tester?”

“Common denominator?”

She shrugged. “Probably.”

“I think that’s just confirmation bias. Honestly, I think a lot of high school guys are just douchebags.”

She bit her lip. “Yeah, I sure have seen a fucking lot of that.” She nodded to herself for a bit. “Thanks for not being one of them. You could have easily sent my nudes around for clout or some shit.”

“The school year – no, my entire high school career is almost finished. Even if I wanted to, what would it get me? A few high fives? You sent that to me knowing what it meant to me, so I dunno, the absolute least I can do is respect the source. Besides, that should be the standard, not a kindness I extend to you. If you give me what I want and ask me to show you common respect, and I don’t respect it, I didn’t deserve it in the first place. It’s not a kindness to respect you, it’s what you deserve. I don’t care how popular you are.”

Taylor smiled toothily with her tongue sticking slightly out between her teeth. It was cute. “Fuck, I wish you were popular, Quinn,” she admitted. “I’d like the popular guys to want to listen to, like, people like you.”

“Maybe it’s not coincidence that I’m unpopular and have these opinions. Maybe popularity corrupts a lot of people,” I replied slowly.

“Do you think it got to me yet?” she joked.

I chuckled. “I think it gets to all of us in some ways or another. Unpopularity too. There are a few things I wish could have happened, even just for curiosity’s sake.”

“Like what?”

“Like just knowing how to talk to people or something. Or having firsthand knowledge of relationships so I don’t look like a dork when I get my first girlfriend at age twenty-eight. I bet there were a few times you wished you could be unpopular, just to see what it’s like.”

“Honestly, it’s like, never crossed my mind.”

I shrugged. “Fair enough. But it’s like this weird segregation. Us even talking like this is a fluke. And you like to date and stuff – have you ever dated anybody unpopular?”

Taylor lowered an eyebrow at me and smiled sarcastically. I rubbed the back of my neck in embarrassment. “I’m not insinuating anything, I swear,” I nervously laughed. “Just asking for curiosity’s sake.”

Taylor rolled her eyes, still smiling slightly. “Alright, no. No, okay? It’s not like I avoid it, but it just… never happens.”

“I guess it’s just the way high school is,” I mused. “And again, not trying to insinuate anything. I want to be able to talk about this as your, um… is it cool to say, ‘friend?’”

“Quinn, you’re such a dork,” Taylor grinned. “Of course you can say it.”

“Okay. Yeah, as your friend. I’m not trying to win you over or convince you to date me or anything. Sometimes I even feel bad about the picture thing.”

“Why? I, like, sent it to you of my own free will.”

“Yeah, you did, but… I dunno. I feel like I’m still seeing you sexually or sexualizing you, and the more I learn about your dating history, the more I want to be able to be there as a friend that you trust to not be after you sexually in the long run or anything.”

“I’ve got Morgan for that,” Taylor replied. “And the others. You asked, I gave it to you. Honestly? It was kind of exciting.”

I felt my throat get drier and my pants get tighter. “Y-yeah?”

“Yeah,” Taylor repeated, her voice noticeably getting quieter. “It was just nice to be like, ‘hey, you respect women, you should get at least the same that other guys are getting.’”

“I, uh… yeah.” I replied flusteredly.

Taylor grinned at me. “See, you’re getting flustered now, but, like, you were the one that point-blank asked to see a picture of me.”

“I have no idea where that came from, to be honest,” I told her breathlessly with a laugh. “I don’t think I’d be able to do that again.”

“Oh yeah? Would you want to ask again?” she asked, a hint of something in her voice.

“I mean maybe someone down the line, but-”

“I meant me, dummy. Like, asking me something else.”

A beat of silence passed between us. “L-like, what do you mean, ‘something else?’” I asked nervously.

Taylor sighed softly, shaking her head and biting her lip. “Like… for example… after the whole Ben thing – his name was Ben – I dunno, I’m feeling kind of pent up. Like I want to do something about it. Kinda like, similar to the picture thing, but if you were to ask to, you know, do something with me, you’d get the experience and confidence or whatever, and maybe I might get to feel better about guys. Plus, it… you know… would feel good for me.” She was now blushing too. It was very clear that, number one, she was not used to initiating, and number two, something about my boldness last time inspired her. Probably because I just said I was not going to be that bold a second time.

“Are you asking me to h-have sex with you or something?” I asked nervously.

Taylor chuckled in my misunderstanding. “Not that far. I’m just saying, maybe if you got a thrill from it, I wouldn’t mind teaching you about, like, foreplay or something… if you wanted.”

“So, like the picture, but interactive.”

Taylor gave me a ‘you weirdo’ smile. “Sure, Quinn. Just like that.”

“Well I dunno!” I defended myself. “Is this the best place to do it?”

“Have you ever seen my mom come down here?” Taylor asked. “We could, uh, do it here. If you’re sure you’re comfortable with it.”

“I’m comfortable with it. Are you comfortable with it?”

“I offered, didn’t I?”

We sat there staring at each other for a little bit, with no one moving, me with a raging hard-on that Taylor couldn’t have not known about.. Finally, I huffed and looked at the floor in embarrassment. “So, uh, how does this begin? With you taking your shirt off, or…”

“Yeah, I guess it does,” Taylor admitted softly, an uneasy look on her face.

“If you’re having second tho-”

“Shhh,” Taylor soothed me. “I’m just not used to it being so… matter-of-fact. I’m, uh, also used to a guy doing this for me, I guess.” She began taking off her shirt – some high-fashion shirt that didn’t cover her shoulders but covered a bit of her arms – and I couldn’t help but stare.

She breathed in and out a few times, staring up at the ceiling, before turning pinker and starting to take off her bra. Right before she did, she caught me staring and smiled shyly. “Nothing you haven’t seen before, right?” she reminded me.

“I mean, I’m just… really excited.” I started off saying that shyly and ended in a nervous laugh. “Is that okay? Am I allowed to say that?”

Taylor gave me another one of her ’you weirdo’ smiles. “Yes, you’re allowed to say that,” she soothed me, before taking off her bra, looking at me nervously the whole time.

“Holy fucking shit,” I found myself mumbling aloud. I had no clue what cup size they were (cup sizes were just confusing to me) but I did know that her tits looking big for her frame was not just a phenomenon when she wore clothes. Her breasts looked just as huge in person, bereft of clothing. Despite her nervousness, her small adorable brown nipples stood, erect and hardening, adjusting to the fresh air.

Taylor gave a single nervous snicker. “As good in person?” she asked.

I couldn’t take my eyes off of them. My cock throbbed in my pants. “Yeah,” I mumbled.

She shook her head. “Men,” she remarked humorously. “Okay, so like, the basics are simple. Most girls like having their boobs touched. Most guys go too hard though. You want it to be gentle. Remember it’s a human being you’re touching. A good rule of thumb is ‘caress, don’t squeeze.’”

My eyes flew to hers and my mouth dropped. “You want me to… touch them?” I managed to get out.

“Quinn,” she replied, almost disappointed with me. “If I just wanted you to look, I could have just sent you another picture.” She sat up straight. “Come here.”

I didn’t move for the first few seconds. Slowly, nervously, inch by inch, I shuffled over to her until I was right in front of her, looking everywhere but in her eyes. Mostly, my eyes fell to her chest. Her amazing chest.

“You didn’t teach me math by solving the equations for me,” she pointed out, surprisingly wittily. “Go ahead.”

My hands were shaking but I stabilized my left one long enough to reach forward and grab one. The feeling was amazing. Soft, light yet firm, full yet malleable. Playful. I made extra sure not to dig my fingers into them, and I found myself almost swirling my hand around it, letting my fingertips dance across its surface. My cock was twitching at this point. Taylor watched my hand, a mixture of smiling playfully at my naivety, and occasionally shuddering slightly.

“What do you think?” she asked after a bit.

“I think you’re really beautiful,” I told her. “I can see why every guy wants you. I bet guys only want you more after getting to play with these.”

“Well, like, I mean… you’ve only played with the one,” she offered quietly.

I took the hint, shakily moving my other hand up and mirroring my left hand’s actions. Eventually, I stopped treading and tracing my fingers around the flesh and cupped both breasts in my hands, making sure not to squeeze as much as… what the heck even was caressing? I hoped I was doing it right.

“Like this?” I asked.

“Yeah, you’re doing well,” she breathed. “It feels, um, good. Kind of, like, shift the power from your palms to your fingertips, like you’re kneading bread or something.”

My face slightly scrunched in confusion at her words. I took my left hand off of her breast and tried to mimic her advice in the air, watching my left hand. She rolled her eyes and shooed my right hand away. “Watch. Like this,” she told me, grabbing her breasts in her hands.

It frankly looked like she was squeezing them, but in a certain way. I nodded and she removed her hands, only to be replaced by mine a second later. I mimicked her actions and listened for her reactions, and they came in the form of her arching her back and breathing a little heavier.

“How about the nipples?” I asked.

She had her eyes closed, but opened them lazily and grinned slyly. “You like ‘em?” she asked. “Don’t twist them like in porn. They’re, like, super sensitive. Just, like, play with them. Lightly roll them between your fingertips. Maybe apply a bit more pressure every so often, but listen for my reactions. Moans mean it’s good, me going all ‘ahh’ is bad. Every girl is different. I’m kinda more sensitive than other girls, so maybe go easy. Easier than you think you should.”

“Most guys go harder than you’d prefer, I’m guessing?” I asked.

Her grin got a little bigger. “Maybe,” she teased.

I slowly moved my hands inward, still trying to caress her breasts, and moved my thumb and forefinger of both hands towards her nipples. I positioned both nipples between them and, as gently as I could, took both nipples in my hands and began to move my thumbs and forefingers in circular patterns.

“Ooh,” I heard Taylor say in the slightest of voices, albeit an impressed one. A look of pride was on her face. “That was actually really good, Quinn. Nice job.”

I smiled at the compliment and kept up my efforts as Taylor arched her back and my throbbing got more intense. I think my breathing quickened more rapidly than hers. As I rubbed her nipples, she bit her lip, closed her eyes and slowly ground her hips against the air, clearly enjoying herself as much as I was.

“This is, uh, really good, Taylor. This is… this is really nice,” I clumsily stated. I could feel all of my nerves jumping and I felt like my vision was almost going dark, like I was beginning to get tunnel vision. I kept on caressing her breasts and playing with her nipples until the sensations became too much. It was like a spring was being wound down. I was going to shoot a load in my pants if I kept this up for too long.

I took my hands off of Taylor’s breasts, breathing heavily. “Hey, so, uh… I’m having such good – such a good time, but I think I just need to stop for now, for a moment…” I panted, practically out of breath, feeling like all of the blood in my entire body was going straight to my dick.

Taylor slowly opened her eyes and looked down in between my legs, as if for the first time. There was no way she couldn’t see what was going on, and there was even less of a way she couldn’t have guessed. “Oh, are you about to cum in your pants or something?” she asked.

I didn’t know if she was going to make fun of me or something. She asked so flatly, so matter-of-fact. It made me hesitate for a second, but I had no reason not to trust her. “Yeah,” I admitted. “I-I’m sorry if that’s weird or anything.”

She smiled a little cockily, as if she was proud of herself. “Huh. That’s, uh, kinda hot that I made that happen,” she admitted.

I cocked my head and chuckled in acknowledgement of what she said but said nothing myself. My eyes were closed and I was breathing heavily, just trying to regain control of myself. I didn’t hear her lean her head next to mine, but I did hear what she whispered into my ear.

“Honestly, my pussy’s kinda quivering right now too, Quinn.”

A breath left my body on its own. My eyes shot open but I still saw nothing. I felt my spirit leaving my body as I exploded. If I were naked, I would have known it was the largest load I had ever shot in my life – and the feeling went on for way longer too. Breath after breath left me, as if I was laughing in slow motion or something. I went from leaning back on my arms to my arms giving out and just lying on the floor, catching my breath.

Finally, once the feeling was starting to subside, my eyes fluttered open and I just saw Taylor sitting on her knees, a half-smile on her face, watching me. “Oh, uh, sorry,” I mumbled.

“Don’t be,” she replied quietly. “That was, y’know, interesting.”

“Interesting?” I replied with a shy chuckle.

“Yeah. I dunno, I never really had an experience like this before,” she admitted. Sensing we were probably done for the night, she put her shirt back on but not her bra. Her still-hard nipples poked their way through, clearly visible. It was hot.

“Don’t stare, horndog,” she laughed.

“Sorry, sorry. I don’t suppose there’s a washroom down here?” I asked.

She shook her head at me and pointed off to some hallway I hadn’t seen past the stairs. Not bothering to even look at her as I did so, I borderline waddled to the washroom to clean myself up.

I felt kind of embarrassed. I just creamed myself in front of the hottest girl in school. Granted, her tits were out at the time, and this was an odd scenario for sure, but it was still a thing I did. I had to breath in and out a few times and clear my thoughts before sheepishly coming out of the washroom to face her.

“So, uh… should I ask to go home now?” I asked, not looking her in the eye.

“Do you feel embarrassed?”

“Yes,” I flatly admitted.

“Don’t, it was interesting. I don’t, like, think any less of you.” Her words clearly didn’t move me, so she cleared her throat and continued. “It’s happened before. This was like, the same thing that happened the first time Fabien touched me.”

That got my attention. Fabien was a member of the Student Council. One of the uber-popular guys. One of those very European-looking guys, the kind that got a lot of girls at American high schools like ours. “Really?”

She nodded. “He was, like, really sensitive. I don’t mind. I actually think it’s kinda, like, flattering. It’s not like we were going to go all the way or anything, so it’s, y’know, no loss to me.” She ended her statement with a laugh. I joined in.

The possibility of us going all the way was so alien to me until she said that. Even with me asking her before if she wanted to have sex with me – that was more out of disbelief than anything else. I guess it was more impossible a few weeks ago, but still, even the situation we were already in, it was like a dream. A trance. Like if I breathe the wrong way I might wake up or something.

“So, uh, do I need to change my behavior or something? Is there something that changes now?”

Taylor shrugged. “Nope. Just the same as, like, when you received the picture. This never happened, don’t blab, y’know, the usual.” She stood up and pointed a finger at me. “Especially Kevin. I know you guys have, like, a brotherly bond and everything, but he is such a blabbermouth. You can’t let him know about any of this. Including the picture.” She paused for maybe a second before adding, “Did you already tell him about the picture?”

“No, no. Oh, God no. He would never believe me anyways,” I replied. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell him. I meant more like… do we pretend we’re just friends and this never happened, or do we acknowledge it happened in the past, or like, do you want me to do this anytime you need… you know, relief?”

Taylor, as always, smiled and shook her head. “It depends. If I get some dick, I think I’ll be set. But if you don’t mind teaching me data management, I think I can enjoy teaching you how to please me. Does that sound good?”

“Any opportunity to do that again sounds amazing,” I admitted.

“There’s the bluntness again,” she teased.

“You bring it out of me,” I teased back.

She laughed quietly but said nothing. Before long we were in her car on the way back to my place. We’d stayed out longer this time, and the sun was beginning to set when I got to my apartment.

“I hope I didn’t keep you too long,” Taylor said to me.

“I don’t mind. As long as I don’t have work, however long it takes to do the lesson,” I replied.

“I’ll see you in class tomorrow. Thanks for the lesson,” she said sweetly.

“Th-thanks for yours,” I replied bashfully. Taylor rolled her eyes and drove off, leaving me with a spring in my step.

When Mother heard me enter, she turned to face me, hands on her hips. “Quinn! You’re home later than normal.”

“The lesson ran a little late, Mother. But for my time, I got paid a bit more than normal.”

A smile brewed on Mother’s face. “Ahh, Quinn! You are learning. Your skills and time are worth money! You are worth it.”

“You know, Mother, I think I’m starting to believe that I am,” I admitted, mostly to myself, as I walked towards my room.

I knocked on the door out of courtesy. “Come on in,” Kevin’s voice greeted me. I opened the door and flopped down on the bed.

Kevin turned back from playing Infamous Second Son and laughed. “She really took it out of you, huh?”

“I’m just tired all the time. School, job, tutoring. I dunno how you do it,” I mumbled into the bed.

“If I was tutoring Taylor Wise I’d be just as tuckered out as you, just for different reasons,” he replied, with probably a more suave delivery in his head than his voice. “Zing!”

“Yeah, bro, nice,” I told him, rolling my eyes.

“Nah, I’m just kidding. Honestly even with my experience I’d probably just shoot a load in my pants from just being around her that often.”

I sat up. “Yeah, that was me. I shot a load in my pants then had to use her bathroom to clean up, then I just awkwardly left.”

Kevin laughed at my ‘joke.’ “Man, I can’t wait until you get a real girlfriend. I’ll have so many things to tell her.”

I snickered in self-deprecation. “If you think I’m getting a girlfriend before we split up and go to different universities, you’ve been spending too many hours playing games; you’re living in a fantasy world.”

“Aiya! Bèn dàn! What are you, Mother? I didn’t expect you of all people to criticize me of all people for enjoying my own down time. I’m working hard here. Sorry for assuming you’re getting better at being around people. If you get a girlfriend before the end of the year you owe me twenty dollars.”

“And if I don’t…?” I challenged him.

Even though he was facing the TV, he still grinned. I could feel it. “Then you only owe me ten dollars.”

I threw a pillow at his head. It was nice to go from ‘why can’t I talk to anyone’ to joking about getting a girlfriend. Things were actually going really nice for me. Nicer than I ever thought they’d be going in my entire high school career, that was for sure. If me from the beginning of grade twelve could see me now… I would have loved to have seen the look on my face.

And sure, things were moving at a bit of a quick pace, but that’s what growing up was all about, the new stuff. The unexpected. And hey, it wasn’t like anything was happening that I wasn’t prepared for. Sure, there were curveballs, but it was clear I could take whatever this weird situation was throwing at me.

Chapter Four

“What do you want from Taylor?”

It wasn’t a question I was expecting. I stared at Crystal for a second before sighing. “Look, Morgan already gave me the whole spiel, so I’d appreciate it if we could-”

“Oh, I know,” Crystal replied firmly, folding her arms in front of her chest. “She told me when she did. But now if I ever bring you up even in passing, she just looks at the floor and says nothing.”

That was a lot to process. “How many times is your friend group bringing me up…?” I began.

Crystal rolled her eyes. “Well, considering Taylor is starting to see you more than she sees us…”

I shrugged. “I’m at her disposal here. She tells me, ‘we’re gonna go study,’ and we go study.”

“Meanwhile you get nothing from the deal.” Crystal was looking less convinced by the second.

“She’s paying me, isn’t she? Or did she not mention that?”

“You have a job, don’t you? Even with minimum, your job would pay you better for your time than she would.”

“Then take it up with Mrs. Li! She’s the one that asked me to tutor her in the first place,” I replied, defensively yet lamely.

“I just don’t see why you’d keep doing this unless you were trying to get something from her,” Crystal replied, looking down to face Lexi.

Lexi was sitting on the pavement, eating her sandwich. She looked up at Crystal as if she only now noticed she was here. “Don’t look at me, I don’t have an opinion,” she replied with a mouth full of sandwich.

I decided to cut in. “Is this really about Taylor, or do you all just not trust me? It’s getting really old feeling like I have to prove myself to each and every one of you.”

Crystal mock-laughed at me. “Do you think I believe Morgan trusts you now? For all I know you beat her up.”

This was ridiculous. “How?!”

“I dunno, karate or something.”

My turn to roll my eyes. “For the hundredth time, I don’t know any martial arts!”

Crystal looked at me, weirded out. “What does art have to do with this?”

“Martial art is stuff like karate and kung fu. That’s the name,” Lexi lazily told her with her mouth full.

“Crystal, look at me. Do I look like I could beat Morgan up? What would I even gain from that?” I interrupted.

“Look, just saying, Morgan has literally never shut up about a person the way she’s shut up about you. She always has an opinion.”

“We’re not saying you did anything,” Lexi clarified. “Or at least I’m not. I think she’s just weirded out by you or something.”

I looked up to the heavens and sighed. “Tell you what, if I tell you the truth, will you get off my back?”

Crystal looked at me as if I was stupid. “Wasn’t that the point from the beginning, dumbass? You’re acting like you just had a big brain moment here.”

Completely charming, the whole group. I sighed again. “So…” I began. “Morgan came along with Taylor to her house during one of our studying sessions. I hope to God you already know this about her, but… she drinks…” I pushed for their reactions.

Crystal was looking at me with half-closed eyes. “Dude, we’ve been doing it since grade nine. How sheltered are you?”

“Okay, so… she was drinking, and she decided to talk in… really graphic detail about… sex, a sexual episode she had with… some guy.”

“Which guy?” Lexi gasped.

“You’re surprised she had sex but not that she drinks?” I asked, surprised.

Lexi waved my point away. “Of course I know she fucks. But she never tells me who. Spill the beans!”

“Yeah, I’m not doing that. Anyway… I wasn’t comfortable so I let her know, and she called me a virgin,” I continued.

Crystal gave me a look. “Which… you are,” she clarified.

“I am aware of that,” I replied annoyedly.

“That’ doesn’t sound s-”

“Then…” I interrupted emphatically. “Taylor was realizing Morgan was making me uncomfortable, and tr-”

“No, hold on, wait, I still don’t get why you were uncomfortable,” Crystal interrupted.

I squeezed my eyes shut and rubbed my forehead for a bit. “Okay, Crystal, just live in my world for a second, okay? I’ve barely had friends growing up, let alone romantic or sexual partners. So this is like an alien world to me, and I get easily overwhelmed. Imagine suddenly finding yourself in a new world, surrounded by people that speak a different language than you. To a smaller exte-”

“What language?”

“I don’t care, Crystal, it’s a comparison,” I replied back annoyedly.

“Well if I wanna imagine it, I gotta know the l-”

“Fine, Mandarin.”

“The hell is Mandarin?!” she asked ludicrously, looking around.

“It’s another word for Chinese,” Lexi clarified.

“Oh. Well then, you could come with me, you would be able to speak Mandarin, right?”

“Yes, I do, biǎo zi,” I replied, losing my patience.

Crystal looked at me, impressed. “Woah, it sounds like you have a totally different voice when you say that!”

“Do me next!” Lexi interjected.

“So if you suddenly found yourself surrounded by Chinese people, without me to guide you, you’d get pretty overwhelmed. Not just by the language, but the new customs, the different way people act, how things you think are important are so casual, how casual things to you are so important…”

“So… you’re overwhelmed around us Americans?” Crystal asked.

“Wha- no! The language thing is just a metaph-ugggh.” I raked my eyes across my face. “I’m saying that you guys have been in sexual situations a lot. I have not,”

“Because you’re a virgin,” Crystal added.

“Yes, because I’m that,” I agreed. “So sex has a certain… taboo nature to it. It’s heavy stuff. It’s controversial. It makes me bashful when people bring it up because I don’t know what I’m doing in sex and the mere thought of it makes me nervous. Tell me that I’m getting through to you, Crystal, because if you say no, I’m grabbing the closest lethal object and I’m killing myself.”

Lexi looked around. “What would be the closest…?” she trailed off.

“So Morgan talked about sex in front of you. Big deal. It just means she trusts you. She even drank in front of you.”

I shrugged. “That’s just where my comfort level is at. And I let her know that. And I guess she took it really personally. But there, that’s the truth, ask her if you don’t believe me.”

“Ask her? Who, Lexi?” Crystal asked.

“How would I know?” Lexi mumbled.

“No, ask Morgan,” I clarified.

“How can I ask her if every time I bring you up, she just looks at the floor?!” she demanded.

“Then I guess you’re going to have to trust me,” I replied.

“I think you just need to get over your sexphobia, dude,” Crystal replied.

“Thank you for your opinion,” I told her, turning to leave. This group was one massive headache. Were groups like this why school had so much drama? I was so glad I was a shy nerd and never involved with drama.

***

“Hey, I heard that you’ve been making Taylor Wise upset,” came a booming voice from behind me as I gathered some stuff at my locker. Too scared to get annoyed, I turned around to see Bryce Foxen, the school’s biggest jock. ‘Built like a fridge’ wouldn’t do him justice, and despite still being in high school, he was probably 6’2 or higher, so of course, he towered over practically anyone, including me.

“No, I haven’t,” I replied feebly, half in fear, half in anguish. I was so upset by this whole situation I could cry.

“That’s not what I’ve been hearing, little man,” he warned me, leaning down to get close to my face. “We don’t want any problems between us, so why are Taylor’s friends coming to me telling me you’re making her upset?”

There was a crowd gathering around us. Eyes on me. Yeah, that’s what I needed right now. In the moment, I realized trying to intricately explain myself to a jock was going to confuse him, and confusion would lead to anger. Anger leads to the Dark Side, or something like that.

I took a breath. “Taylor’s friends are trying to start some shit because they don’t like that Taylor is choosing to hang around me more than them. Did you speak to Taylor or just her friends?”

A bunch of reactions splashed across Bryce’s face. He was clearly not expecting this. “I spoke to Crystal,” he told me. “You tryna tell me there’s some shit going on? Because I’ll put a fuckin’ dent in your head if you’re lying.” He gave me a serious look, not even a threatening one, as if we were rival capos discussing a turf deal or something.

I had to play the game though. “Hell yeah I’m saying that! Talk to Taylor. It’s not my word against Crystal’s, it’s ‘whatever Taylor says goes.’ Taylor and I are friends. Study buddies. Her friends are jealous.” I got close to Bryce’s ear. “You know how girls are.”

Bryce actually cracked a smile at that. “You’re a funny guy, you know that?”

I shrugged. “I got nothing else going for me, I may as well be.” I looked around. The tension was dissipating, so the crowd was thinning. Thank God.

He still grabbed my shirt. “You’re not off my shit list,” he warned. “I’m gonna talk to Taylor right fuckin’ now and if she says anything – and I mean anything – about you, you’re gonna wish you never met her.”

“I help her do math homework,” I replied exasperatedly. I wanted to argue further, but I didn’t have the strength for it. Bryce seemed to be satisfied with me, and let my shirt go. He stomped his way down the hallway (although his body was so wide and built that stomping was likely the only way he could move) and that was the last I saw of him.

As soon as he left, I reverted back to my shy never-look-people-in-the-eyes self, and stayed that way until after school, when I was going back to my locker to drop some stuff off.

“Quinn!”

That was a familiar voice. Taylor. I turned around to see her approaching me, an apologetic look on her face.

“Quinn, I am so sorry for how Bryce talked to you today. Whatever he did, I’m so sorry. He sees me as his, like, younger sister and stuff, so he gets really protective over me.”

“Uh, yeah. I can tell,” I mumbled as I turned back to my locker.

“I just wanted to let you know I explained everything and he’s totally cool with you now,” she reported to me.

I turned back from my locker. “So did I, but he still grabbed my shirt and yanked me up.” I grabbed my own shirt to demonstrate.

Taylor made a pained face. “Quinn, I’m so sorry. Some people just-”

“It’s not even Bryce I’m annoyed at,” I pointed out.

Taylor stopped mid-sentence and gave me a weird look. “Did any of the other guys grab you too?”

“No,” I clarified. “Bryce only approached me after Crystal dragged me outside and made me explain to her why Morgan was being silent about me. And she didn’t seem happy with my answer.”

Taylor looked away guiltily but didn’t say anything.

“And you and I know why Morgan probably isn’t my biggest fan right now,” I continued.

Taylor turned back and gave me a pitying smile. “Quinn, she feels bad. She doesn’t hate you.”

“Well that’s not what Crystal took from it, and it was either her or Lexi that blabbed to Bryce,” I explained. “Why did they even do that? How many times am I being brought up in your friend group that Crystal even notices?”

Taylor eyed the ground for a second and seemed to mull something over in her head. “Have you got work tonight?” she finally asked.

“Um, no…”

“Cool, pack your stuff up and we can go somewhere and talk about it,” Taylor smiled sweetly. “I don’t think here is, like, the best place.”

I almost didn’t want to, but on the one hand, I wanted this shit over and done with, and on another hand, to be frank… the most popular girl in school was asking me to hang out with her. Not even to go study, but to hang out. She even had an expectant smile on her cute little chipmunk face. There was no way in hell I was going to pass this up.

“Sure, alright,” I replied awkwardly, turning around to gather my stuff. Taylor just waited patiently until I was finished, then gave me a smile with raised eyebrows as we walked off towards her car.

On the way there, we passed several people, including Bryce. Given what Taylor said, I expected him to say something, or even give a kind of guilty smile and a wave. But all the while we walked down the hallway together, all he did was just stare me down. He didn’t even have a menacing face, just a… blank one.

Taylor and I got in the car and silently drove off. We were on the road for about a minute before she piped up.

“Bryce is a really sweet guy,” she began.

“Yeah, I can tell,” I bitterly replied.

“He just thought you were a creep or making me uncomfortable or something,” she defended him.

“And I wasn’t, so where does that leave me?” I asked exasperatedly. “The guy approached me at my own locker today, and he grabbed my shirt!”

Taylor laughed sympathetically. “Yeah, you told me,” she gingerly replied.

“I just don’t get why your friend group can’t see why we can’t just be study buddies, nothing more. They think there’s something else going on, and then they start all this drama…”

“Well, I mean… Quinn… first of all, there is something else going on…” she pointed out.

I stared at her for a few seconds. “Well, yeah, but they don’t know that! They just think that because Morgan’s upset or whatever-”

“Actually, yeah, second of all, you upset Morgan,” Taylor interrupted, this time with some heat.

I gave her a weird look. “You were on my side when she got all… drunk and weird,” I defended myself. “I let her know my boundaries and she-”

“Yeah, sure, but I saw the text you sent her – that was just uncalled for,” Taylor replied.

I sighed. “Look, she approached me first and scolded me about not seeing things from other peoples’ perspectives, back before anything ever happened. She was being a hypocrite and I think I was justified in calling her out.”

Taylor shrugged. “Just saying. This whole thing happened because you sent her that text.”

“So what, I’m not allowed to stand up for myself, or show emotions, or be human?”

“No, you are! Like, you absolutely are!”

“Then…” I pressed.

With her free hand, she gestured outwards. “This is what happens when you do.”

I looked puzzled but said nothing. So… this was just high school drama? What I did was starting high school drama? It was this level of petty? And more importantly, I caused it?

Before I knew it, Taylor had stopped. I looked up to see some kind of posh brick building. Starbucks. I looked at Taylor and grinned. “If you’re allowed to think I take kung fu, am I allowed to tease you about this stereotype?”

Sadly, Taylor didn’t see the humor. She just rolled her eyes and huffed, “I said that once. Don’t hold it over me forever.” She promptly got out of the car, and I followed.

Starbucks had an interesting atmosphere to it. I could see why some students liked going here and studying after school. It felt cozy, and clean. Though it was also unexpectedly expensive, so I was glad I never got used to this as the after-school experience. After we received our drinks, we found a table and sat down. For the first few seconds, we sipped our drinks in silence.

Taylor was the first to speak, finishing a sip and clearing her throat before looking intently at me. “When you get involved in a friend group, popular or not, stuff is going to shift,” she began. “Like, the way we talk to each other is going to change.”

“The dynamic will change?” I offered.

“Sure. And I may not care about it, but yeah, I’m popular. It’s not going to be like the movies, but if I am talking to someone that doesn’t talk to a lot of people… people are going to gossip, or, like, do stupid shit sometimes.” She shrugged. “It’s just what happens. And don’t make the mistake of thinking it only happens to you.”

I was taken aback. “That was really articulate, Taylor,” I replied, a little impressed at the last part.

She bitterly raised her eyebrows once in acknowledgement. “This isn’t the first time I’ve had to say this.”

I looked from side to side, and leaned in. “So… you’ve had unpopular study buddies you’ve done sexual stuff with before?”

Taylor laughed and slowly shook her head at me. “Oh my God, Quinn. No.” She laughed. “No, I haven’t. This is new to me too. But I’m just saying, this is what happens when you talk to more people. Sometimes stuff like this happens. It’s just the way it is.”

“I mean, in theory I get it,” I replied between sips. “We’re high schoolers. We’re clumsy and don’t know how to be perfect, so when we miscommunicate, it blows up.”

“Right.”

“It just seems so excessive. I’ve met with your friends in private three times now to talk about how I’m associating with you. And a dude came by my locker to threaten me. I mean, thank goodness it hasn’t gotten out we’ve done anything together, or I’d have to give daily updates to your friends about how I say hello to you or something.”

Taylor laughed. “Honestly, if they knew it might be easier for you,” she admitted. “Then they’d at least know your intentions are somewhat sexual. There’s a weird comfort in knowing a man is a horndog, rather than wondering if he is or isn’t or something.”

I blinked twice. “Wait, are you suggest-”

“No, no no nope, I am not,” she clarified immediately. “That will come with more gossip. You’ll be wishing you only had to go through this. Just thinking out loud.” She paused for a second. “Seriously, don’t tell anyone, especially my friends, about us.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know.” I took a sip. “We already covered this stuff. I just want the ‘checking in’ to end, you know?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know if it will. My friends can be… kind of jealous.”

I cocked my head. “What, like they want to sleep with you?”

“Ew, no!” She made a repulsed face. “I just mean, we have a thing. We don’t like people from outside our thing coming into our thing.”

“And the less popular the person, the more they hate people coming into your thing,” I added bitterly.

“They just don’t know you. It’s not about popularity. It’s about what they know about you. And if you’re not popular and they never heard about you, you’re as good as, like, a stranger.”

I stared at her for a second or two. “I guess that makes sense,” I admitted. “But now they know me. I stood up for Crystal’s side during that whole… the first time we had lunch together.”

“Sure, but do they remember that? They probably just remembered that you argued and talked a lot. We don’t like people that talk a lot. They’re, like, know-it-alls.”

“Do you want someone who isn’t a know-it-all teaching you math?” I asked her.

“Being a know-it-all and being smart and humble is different. You were a huge know-it-all during our first few lessons, and I barely learned a thing,” Taylor challenged me.

I made a sour face. “Jeez. I got better.”

Taylor nodded. “But you get what I mean.”

I admitted defeat. “Yes, I get what you mean.”

“And they haven’t gotten to see that part of you. So all they know is, you talked too much at the lunch table, Morgan doesn’t like bringing you up, and you and I are spending a lot of time together,” Taylor concluded.

I sat in silence for a bit. “I don’t like this being all my fault, all I’m trying to do is help you,” I finally said.

“I know, but this is what they see. It’s why they asked Bryce to-”

“Yeah, what’s with that?” I interrupted. “They think I talk too much so they send Bryce to imply that I’m making you uncomfortable? And then he grabs my-”

“Shirt, I know.” She shrugged. “They must have felt like they weren’t getting through to you, so they thought of something else to do.” She took a large gulp from her drink. “It’s problem solving. Not unlike what you’re teaching me.”

I stared at her for a bit. “You’ve got some good one-liners,” I softly admitted. “I feel like you’re toying with me sometimes. Like you’re going to reveal one day that you were this genius that hid it the whole time.”

Taylor chuckled in derision. “If only,” she mumbled. “Nah, I’m still an idiot.”

“Your grades are impr-”

“Not like that. Just… boys. People. I can tell other people what to do, but like, when it comes to me, everything just blows up in my face.”

“We seem to be doing alright.”

“We came here today to discuss all the drama that’s been surrounding us,” Taylor rebutted. “It’s like that story you hear about in grade two or whatever. The guy that… where everything he touched turned to gold.”

“King Midas?”

“Oh, who cares? You know what I’m talking about. Every time I make a friend or talk to someone or… y’know, fuck someone, it turns into this whole thing. Real talk? I thought the nicest part about you teaching me math was that this could be the one time I wouldn’t have to worry about drama. And not only am I worrying about it, I have to be the one to solve it.”

“Hey, hey. I’m not asking you to solve it,” I replied sympathetically. “It’s just hard for me too. This is my first time dealing with anything like this.”

We didn’t say anything for a bit. Eventually, I piped up again. “Do you regret the stuff that we did?”

I wanted her to immediately reply no. Instead, she sipped her drink slowly. “I’m not sure,” she finally admitted.

“Do… do you want us to stop?” I pressed on.

She stared at me for a bit. “Same answer,” she finally replied. “Nothing against you.”

I chuckled in defeat. “I know that I can’t give you what other guys can. I’m not going to take offense there. You know what you’re doing and I don’t.”

Taylor smiled and looked down at the floor. “I, uh, actually kinda like that part,” she admitted quietly, then bit her lip.

“Huh?”

“I dunno. Most guys really like to play up the alpha guy thing, especially around me. They really try to be the guy they think I’ll fall for or something. But you’re kind of like a… puppy. In a good way. I can tell you’re actually being you, and it’s kind of cool to be the one with the experience around a guy. I get to tell you what I like, and I know you’ll listen instead of going all, ‘I already know what you like.’ Plus, you… you know stuff. You probably know what a clitoris is.”

I gave her another weird face. “Well, I mean, yeah, of course.”

“Congratulations, you’re already doing better than sixty percent of guys,” she joked with an annoyed tone. I joined her in chuckling. “I just wanted this to not be more drama and headaches. And I don’t know if it’s because I sent you that n-” She stopped abruptly and looked around. “…because I did that thing, or if it’s because this just always happens.”

I nodded along for a bit. “In the future, I’ll try to solve my problems with your friends myself and try not to get you involved,” I quietly told her.

She shook her head. “No, no, it’s fine. This is my friend group. We’ve been together through everything. I don’t mind doing this for them. I just hate that I’m always doing it, you know? And believe me, this is small. When the school was obsessed with Milo for like a week, that was hell. Every time one of us sleeps with a new guy or has our pictures leaked, that’s hell.”

“…Every time?” I had to ask.

She gave me a sad smile of acknowledgement but said nothing more. We sipped our drinks for a bit longer.

“Well, hey, uh…” I began clumsily. “Do you wanna… I dunno, get out of here and keep chatting? Like, to your place or…”

Taylor shook her head and smiled at me in her trademark, ‘Oh, Quinn’ way.

“No, not like that. I just meant, you keep looking around like you don’t want to talk in public, and I just wanted to show you that I do care about your company and all that too. I didn’t mean anything sexual. I mean you said you don’t know if you want to continue. So, you know, we wouldn’t do anything unless you wanted it. I just wanted to respect your comfort and show I care, and… I’m sorry.”

“Quinn, shut up,” Taylor said playfully. “I don’t know what you’d want to do, but sure, we can at least go to the car or something.”

“I guess just talking is fine. I mean, I’m just enjoying talking with you, and you seem to look around when you get close to saying anything personal. I guess I just don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”

Taylor gave me another smirk and slunk out of her chair, chipperly sauntering to the door. Meekly, I followed, and before long we were sitting in her car.

“If we’re going to get out of there, we may as well go to my place,” she said coolly. “It’s closer to your place anyway.”

“Hey, uh, if that’s what you want, sure,” I replied. For the rest of the ride, we talked about insignificant things – school, teachers, things decidedly unrelated to her friends – on the one hand, it was small talk, so it didn’t carry much weight, but on the other, it was nice to talk about stuff that wasn’t stressing me, and it was clear that it was stressing Taylor a lot more. Plus, whether I offended Morgan or not, I did tell her I’d make an effort to entertain Taylor’s conversations more.

“…And to be honest, I didn’t hate Mr. Graves,” she continued as we parked at her place. “Like, yeah, he could be a bit much at times, but, he was only brutal…”

“…If he thought you didn’t care,” I finished her.

“Exactly! And Mrs. Li is pretty nice. Like, I don’t think she’s the best teacher, but…”

“Did you have a tutor when you were in Graves’ class?” I asked.

“No, but like, it was also simpler math.” She turned the car off and got out of the car. I followed suit. “I dunno if I’d get it more if Graves was teaching data management.”

I nodded as we walked through her front door. “Yeah. I think I agree, Graves is more strict but I find I retain a lot more of what he teaches.”

We walked down to the basement and Taylor sat in a beanbag chair and exhaled loudly and slowly, keeping her eyes closed. I awkwardly stood there until she opened her eyes and laughed pityingly. “You can sit down if you want.”

“I guess I can,” I mumbled nervously as I sat in another chair.

“Is everything, like, alright?” she asked.

This basement had kind of a stigma for me at this point. It’s where I saw my first boob, it’s where Morgan sat drunk talking about what a virgin I was, not knowing what Taylor and I were doing, and it’s where I hung out with a friend, after school, for basically the first time in my high school history. “Yeah, I’m fine,” I replied, clearing my throat, realizing that my dumb brain was putting sex to the forefront, making me hard. I tried crossing my legs and playing it off like I was making myself comfortable. “Did you want to maybe look over data management stuff? Y’know, while we’re here.”

Taylor grimaced lightly. “Um, we could have done that, but I kinda left my data management book at school.”

“Oh, right,” I replied. “Yeah, I left mine there too. Wow, you legitimately wanted to hang out with me.”

Taylor chuckled. “Quinn, that’s what we said, wasn’t it? Even after all this time it’s hard to believe?”

“I mean, when we started we said it was going to be just study buddies, but then w- yeah.”

She raised an eyebrow. “So you’re thinking about that, huh?”

“No, no, Taylor, this is just friend stuff. Purely friend stuff. I’m not thinking about any of that.”

“Uncross your legs, Quinn.”

“…Okay, I didn’t want to be thinking about any of that, it just happened to pop up in my mind,” I admitted, defeated.

She smiled triumphantly. “Knew it. See? Like, everyone thinks about it, especially after it starts. Now think about if you were drunk, or tipsy, like Morgan was. You can’t blame her for that.”

“Yeah, but she’s had sex before. Like, full sexual intercourse. Presumably with several guys. I’ve only ever done some stuff, and it was with you, and it was for the purposes of education. It’s still kind of new and thrilling to me.”

Taylor’s smile got bigger by the second. “Thrilling, huh?”

“I mean…”

“No no, go on, this is kind of fascinating,” she admitted. “It’s like I get to rediscover my own, like, beginning of it all.”

“I just-”

“No, wait.” She smiled mischievously. “You can only go on if you uncross your legs.” Her smile turned a little devious.

I chuckled in discomfort. “…And if I don’t want to do that?”

“Then you don’t have to talk about it! But then I also forbid you from talking at all.”

“Forbid me fro-”

“Nah-ah-ah!” she interrupted, holding up a finger with an entirely serious expression. We stared at each other for a few seconds, while her devious smile returned slowly.

I said nothing. We stared into each other’s eyes for a few seconds, before I realized I was looking someone in the eye for that long. I turned away, blushing. The silence was getting louder. I turned back to Taylor and opened my eyes to say something, and she held up the finger again and resumed her serious expression. After a bit, a smile of defeat slowly crept across my face and, slowly at first, I uncrossed my legs.

Taylor’s finger lowered back to her side and her smile got bigger. Her eyes flashed down to my crotch, then back to my face. “You were saying?”

“This can not be the traditional way every guy my age has explored sex,” I quipped as I adjusted myself on the beanbag chair.

“Sex in high school. What even is tradition?” Taylor quipped back. “So, new and thrilling.”

I stared at her for a bit. She was really enjoying my hesitancy here. It’s like she was teasing me… or torturing me. A part of me was excited, but another part of me was getting uncomfortable, and maybe that was her plan. Normally I would have been too nervous to continue in the way that I ended up doing, but at this point I realized that if I didn’t shock her in some way, she would continue to have the upper hand.

“Yeah, new and thrilling,” I replied, out of breath from the nervousness of knowing what I was about to say, feeling adrenaline surge through me. “I mean, I knew I had urges and stuff before, but I’ve been looking at your picture like every night. I think about what you taught me and how I could use those lessons to really please you. Or someone like you, you know…” My cock pulsed achingly in my pants. My pants visibly moved ever so slightly every time it did. “…the stuff we already talked about.”

“Damn, Quinn,” Taylor replied. “You sure feel strongly about it. I, like, wasn’t expecting that.”

“I did say I was speechless when I first saw your picture. I guess I, uh, just found the words for it,” I shrugged, no longer looking her in the eye, trying to play it cool.

“Guess you did,” she nodded.

“Have you found a nice guy to please you yet?” I asked.

“Worried you’re going to lose to the competition?” she teased me.

“Competition? It’s not like we’re guaranteed to go all the way if you don’t find a guy,” I commented. “Plus I still have my picture. Though if you ended up in a relationship and asked me to delete it, I would. In front of you, so you know I deleted it, if you want.”

Taylor gave me one of her cutest smirks. It lit up the features on her cute face. “Oh, Quinn. Always such a gentleman,” she remarked.

“It’s not being a gentleman, it’s the respect people owe each other. If a guy doesn’t give you at least that, don’t sleep with him,” I reminded her.

She looked to the ground and bit her lip. “Yeah, but if I did that, knowing the guys at our school, maybe I’d have so few options that I’d, like, have to sleep with you.”

I exhaled sharply and suddenly. “You’re just trying to get me to, uh, shoot in my pants again,” I laughed with a small, windy voice.

She joined in on the laughing. “It’s definitely interesting to watch,” she remarked in just as low a voice. “Did you, maybe, want to keep those lessons going? We don’t need a textbook for that.”

“Is that what you want?” I asked.

“Hey, I’m just the teacher here,” Taylor remarked innocently, flipping her hair behind her.

“And what would you want to teach me?” I inquired. “Unless we’d just be going over old lessons.”

“Well, I assume you would want to skip over the lesson on eating a girl out,” she laughed, as if it was ridiculous to assume a guy would even want to do that.

“Are you kidding?” I found the words leaving my mouth before they even registered to me.

Taylor paused, almost mid-word, and looked at me. The faintest beginnings of a smile reached her lips. “You’d, uh, want to learn how to eat a girl out?” she asked, in a voice barely above a whisper.

“Uh, yeah, I would,” I replied nervously, my own voice barely audible.

Her smile expanded, just a little, and I swear I saw the beginnings of her licking her lips. “Well then…” she replied, clearly as nervous as I was at that point. “M-maybe we could start with reviewing old material, and if you seem to know it all, we could move on to new stuff.”

I genuinely wanted to just hang out with her. I promised myself I wouldn’t try to shift the conversation to sexual when we hung out. I wanted to prove to her, and to myself, I could hang out with her without it turning sexual. All I had to do was tell her that.

“Sounds good to me.”

Taylor was wearing one of those shirts that revealed either one shoulder or the other. It actually looked insanely attractive on her, but I for one wasn’t complaining when she took it off. This time she removed her undershirt and bra like it was nothing, and soon her beautiful small brown nipples stared me in the face again. To cut the tension she cupped her boobs in both hands and did a motion like she was weighing them while teasing ask, “Did you miss them?”

“I assume I’m allowed to say ‘yes’ here,” I breathed.

“Quinn, for once, don’t focus on what you think others want to say. Say, like, the first thing that comes to your mind.”

“I really want to suck on them this time too,” I admitted breathily.

“Ooh,” Taylor cooed. “Bad boy. Remember, they’re sensitive.”

“Wait, seriously?! I can?” I asked, for some reason not able to believe it.

“Hurry up, before I change my mind,” she practically sang.

I don’t think if my brain even processed the few seconds it took for me to approach her and kneel down in front of her. The few seconds afterwards, though, were like time was slowing down. I could practically feel my heartbeat, synched up with the jumping and twitching my dick was doing in my pants, as my lips hit her nipples for the first time ever.

I was expecting the taste to be kind of plain, just like a ‘skin’ flavor, but nipples (or at least her nipples) actually had a distinct flavor to them. It was kind of like sweat, but sweeter. More addictive. I loved how soft yet firm her nipples felt in kilis escort bayan my mouth, and I loved feeling the nuds move around as my lips, then my tongue, began to play with them. I knew I wanted to give a hard suck immediately, but I heeded Taylor’s advice and held back on sucking on them for the time being, until I knew what she liked.

Luckily it seemed I was flying on blind luck – within seconds Taylor was cooing and bringing her hands to the back of my head. “Oh, wow, Quinn, you’re a really fast learner,” she breathed, her breaths turning into slight moans.

I honestly could have done just this for hours. This was like heaven. I knew guys liked sucking on boobs, but I would never have guessed why until I had one in my mouth. Before it was just curiosity, but now that I had a taste, I was hungry for more.

I started experimenting with adding my tongue, listening for Taylor’s response as I learned by trial and error (though thankfully not much error) what she liked and how, as well as when, to use different things my mouth could do on her. Before long, she was guiding me to her other breast, and I found myself getting light-headed with horniness while using every technique I just learned.

I was making Taylor Wise wet. One of the most popular girls at my school, certainly the hottest. The girl every straight guy in my school wanted to fuck, and here I was, on my knees, her moaning for me as I sucked on her gorgeous little nipples.

It seemed she couldn’t handle her hormones any better than I could, because after a little while, she practically forced my mouth off of her nipples and made me face her. “I’m, uh, really horny, and I just… look, I just want your tongue inside of me, Quinn.”

“Okay,” I breathlessly replied, almost in fear.

She barely waited for my response. Within seconds, I had backed off and she had stood up to remove her pants. This was so surreal to me, so exciting. I had seen her boobs before in her picture so I was prepared for that, but I had never seen her pussy before, and she was asking me to eat it.

Taylor removed her pants and underwear in one fell swoop, immediately showing me her beautiful vagina. I found myself gasping in the sheer beauty of it all. I practically felt the brightness of my vision jump for a second.

Taylor just had this kind of quality to her where everything just worked perfectly. Her tits just looked like… Taylor’s. Like, yeah, of course the popular beautiful girl had really good-looking breasts. Her pussy was no exception. There was a little amount of hair around it, showing that she did regularly shave, just not recently, and her lips were just perfect – big and beautiful and practically inviting. She could have asked me to fuck her right there and despite myself, I would have.

She saw me staring and laughed nervously. “Sorry that it’s not shaven,” she mumbled. “I, uh, didn’t think this would be happening today.”

“Nothing to apologize for. I really like this. You don’t have to shave if you don’t want to,” I found myself mumbling, not taking my eyes off of the treasure put before me.

Taylor seemed to take that as a good sign and smiled at me as she kicked off her pants. With both legs freed, she sat back down in the beanbag chair and scooted her hips forward.

I never took my eyes off of her. “So, is there a-”

“Just figure it out,” she practically whined. “I’m so horny, Quinn. Please.”

Who was I to turn down a challenge like that? Wordlessly I leaned in, gingerly stuck my tongue out, and tried to figure out what the heck I was doing.

Instantly her hands flung to the back of my head and pushed me in. Initially I pushed back, not wanting to suffocate, until I found a good angle to keep breathing and keep pleasing her.

It wasn’t a huge shock to find out that vagina didn’t taste like peaches and cream. I definitely preferred the taste of her nipples, but her folds didn’t taste bad, just different. At first my tongue practically vibrated around, hitting anything that made any kind of reaction from Taylor, but after a few explorations made and a couple breathy one-liners of instruction from Taylor, I was all set. I got right to work, using my tongue, exploring her slit and occasionally yet lightly teasing her clit with my tongue, as per Taylor’s instructions.

It was weird that there was this stereotype of guys not being able to find the clitoris. It was clear as day, even with my eyes closed and my tongue being the only means of exploration, that the clit was around the top of the slit. Once I had hit a sort of bump at the top and Taylor practically spasmed for a nanosecond, I knew I found it. Afterwards, it became really clear to me that this little sensitive bump at the top was the clitoris.

And wow, did Taylor ever have a sensitive one. I had to be careful not to overstimulate her, and this was my first time, having very little clue what I was doing. Imagine doing this to Taylor every day and finding out what really made her squirm.

Imagine doing this to Taylor every day.

I really wanted to live that reality. Even though I was the one servicing her, it felt so undeniably sexy to do this to Taylor, to orally please her, and have her moaning out her appreciation and complete, utter horniness for me. I began trying more and more daring things with my tongue, and I could tell by the way her thighs gripped me and her hands went back and forth from playing with my hair to straight-up grabbing it that she was having a really great time releasing her pent-up energy.

“Holy fuck, Quinn, holy -haaaa, haa, om my fuck, I’m so glad we’re doing this…” She was practically babbling as she ground her pelvis against my face. My face was angling and moving all around as my desperation to please her drove me deeper and deeper. Licking her folds, teasing her clit, diving my tongue in and out of her – anything to make her squeal and moan some more.

I almost didn’t recognize what was coming when her grinding and moans became more urgent. I almost panicked, overthinking what I needed to do, realizing she was going to cum soon. Was I supposed to go faster or deeper? Was I supposed to stop?

Thankfully, she apparently read my mind. “I’m about to cum, Quinn. Keep doing exactly, haa, what you’re doing. And do not stop. I’ll, haaa, haaaaaa, tap both your shoulders when I… aaaaaaugh, aah…”

I’m glad she was able to clearly direct me in this state. I was glad to not let up, continuing to lick her and please her, her thighs practically trapping my head, her hands grabbing bunches of my hair, her breaths getting higher, her need to cum growing deeper.

I didn’t even know when her orgasm began. All I knew was there was this moment she practically froze in place, with me still doing what I was doing (after all, she told me not to stop). I could feel her body getting tenser and tenser while she was frozen, until it all evaporated at once in one content, satisfied sigh. I sensed that I didn’t need to lick her with such urgency, so I relaxed my tongue muscles until I felt her thighs relax and her reach slightly down to tap my shoulders.

“I guess your head would have made more sense…” she panted, practically dreamily.

“You were busy, I’m not going to blame you for being hasty,” I joked. “So, uh, did I do an okay job, or…”

I shifted up to see Taylor with these half-closed, unfocused, almost drunk eyes. “Quinn, if you were my boyfriend I’d fucking kiss you right now,” she replied slowly and quietly. “That was amazing. One of my best. Thank you so much.” She shifted herself forward and gave me a hug, which I awkwardly returned. “You’re definitely a fast learner.”

“I, uh, have a great teacher,” I awkwardly laughed as the hug broke off. “I’m just glad you enjoyed yourself, and I’ll, uh… try to use it… what I learned, well.”

She smirked at me. “Are you shy now?” she asked teasingly.

“More of that overwhelming stuff I talked about,” I honestly answered. “But I’m getting better at it. Maybe I’ll be able to actually withstand your friends talking about sex in front of me now.”

Taylor laughed, putting her tongue between her teeth again. She looked so cute when she did that. Before long, a silence passed between us, and Taylor’s eyes wandered down to my still-hard cock. Honestly, it twitching probably made the most noise in the whole room.

“So, uh… I feel like you earned this, but… did you maybe want me to do something for you?” she bashfully piped up.

I followed her look down to my crotch. “Would it do anything for you? Would you-”

“Quinn… she sang.

“No, this time I mean it. I think… unless you really want to… as weird as this sounds… I think I’d want to wait.”

She looked at me, shocked. “Really? After all, this, you don’t want me to… y’know…”

“It’s not that I don’t want you to,” I promised. “A part of me really wants it, and I really want it from you especially.” She smiled mischievously at that last part. “But I think I’m just a little overwhelmed. Maybe another time, if you’d want to do it at that point I mean.”

She shook her head at me. “You’re so strange, Quinn,” she remarked. “Okay. Well then, thanks. I definitely got out a lot of what I’ve been feeling recently.”

“Yeah, I, uh, felt it on my tongue,” I replied bashfully. She grinned at me as she picked up her pants and put them on, then sat back down on the beanbag chair.

The next few minutes were a little awkward at first, but after discussing sex for a bit longer, I managed to push the topic back to school and teachers and stuff. Those two topics seemed to be the only things we had in common for now, so I couldn’t exactly push for much else. Before long, it was starting to get dark outside, as the basement window was showing.

Taylor paused from our discussion about Mrs. Jackson and casually looked out the window. “I guess I should drive you back, huh?” she asked.

“Probably for the best, yeah,” I admitted. “I’m glad I got to hang out with you. And not just for the sex stuff. It’s, uh, cool to just be around another person and talk about whatever.”

“I know it blows your mind, Quinn, but I’ve been doing this for years, with whoever,” Taylor laughed. “It’s a thing you can ask any of your friends to do.”

“Well, yeah, but you’re fucking beautiful,” I found myself speaking before thinking. I instantly blushed, opened my mouth and clamped my teeth back together, and looked away.

Taylor, luckily, just laughed. “I hope I’m more than just that. Do you only talk to me because you think I’m beautiful?”

“No,” I admitted. “I’m sorry for phrasing it like that. I like that you don’t just go, ‘ohh, this teacher is strict, he sucks,’ and I like how pragmatic you are and how you look at your own future. It’s cool. You’re cool.”

“I’m cool, huh? I’m honored,” she quipped. “Well Quinn, you’re pretty cool too.” She and I both stood up and made off for the car. We barely said another word to each other as we drove back, opting instead to enjoy the sunset to the left of us.

Before long, we were back at my place. “Well, here we are,” Taylor announced. “I’ll see you tomorrow, I guess?”

“Yeah, see you then. Thanks for doing all this,” I replied.

“It wasn’t a favor, Quinn, it was hanging out,” she pointed out.

“Then thank me too,” I laughed.

She smiled. “Take care.” Those were the last words she exchanged before she drove off. I couldn’t stop myself from smiling as I walked back to my place, even as people passed me in the apartment hallways on my way.

When I got inside, Mother was in the kitchen, with her back turned to me. “Quinn?” she asked.

“Yes, Mother. Sorry I’m back late. I was seeing a friend.”

“Hmm,” she simply replied, still not turning around. “You missed supper. Don’t forget to sweep.”

I knew that tone. Knowing not to say anything else, I walked down the hallway into my room, where Kevin was there, doing some kind of homework at the desk.

“Mother is pissed,” he almost sang as I closed the door.

“Yup, got that, thanks,” I replied annoyedly, putting my stuff down.

“You could have at least called her. I even sent you a text. I tried bailing you out, but I can’t do shit if even I don’t know where you are,” Kevin continued. I pulled my phone out of my pocket to check – yup, three missed calls from Mother, one smug text from Kevin.

“So, where were you actually? ‘Seeing a friend.’” He laughed.

“Taylor and I-” I stopped. Something about what Taylor said stuck with me. If Kevin was a blabbermouth, maybe it really was for the best he didn’t know. Not just about our sexual stuff, but about us even getting closer together. He already teased me enough as it was.

I cleared my throat nervously. “She has… a test coming up. Well, we both do. In the same class, duh. But I – I mean, she, felt nervous about it, so we did another emergency studying session.”

Kevin shrugged nonchalantly. “Makes sense. You know Mother though.”

I did. Even telling her “I got paid” or something wouldn’t save me from this – nothing excused me not telling her where I was, even if it was something she would normally be proud of.

My phone, still in my hand, vibrated once as Kevin turned back around. A message, from Taylor. Making sure Kevin was fully turned around in case, I opened it to see she sent me another picture, with a caption.

Just thought u might want the full set ; )

I did my best to make my gasp as silent as possible. A zoomed-in picture of just Taylor’s pussy, spread by her two fingers. Her little clit, puffy and engorged, clearly aroused, was standing at full attention for me. I can only imagine how much my cock was aching for release as I felt it get fully hard again, although this time I knew I’d be cranking one out and practically painting the washroom wall as I stare at Taylor’s pussy later that evening.

A smile crept across my face. Her friends could question me. Bryce could grab me. Mother could get angry at me. At the end of the day, this was all worth it.

Chapter Five

Mother could hold a grudge.

“What are you gonna tell Taylor?” Kevin asked as we walked together towards the front doors of the school. “You’re gonna need to think of a good way to put it. Saying, ‘hey Taylor, sorry, can’t study with you this week, my mommy grounded me’ isn’t gonna do wonders for your sex life with her.”

I shook my head. “Can you stop saying that please?” I asked him with an annoyed voice. “Especially in public. It’s really weird how you keep talking about that, especially when I’m not interested in her like that.”

“I’m trying to make jokes. Lighten up, dude.”

“How would you like it if I made jokes about you and, I dunno, Daniel?”

Kevin gave me a weird look. “Um, I’d say I’m not gay,” he said with a weirded out voice.

“Right, yeah. So it feels weird and alien, right?”

“Are you gay?” he interrupted.

“No, but-”

“Then it’s not the same thing.”

“But I’m trying to s-”

“No, I get it. It’s an analogy, super clever. I just don’t think it applies here. You get stupidly tongue-tied around her.”

“You’ve seen me interacting with her like twice at this point. I’m more comfortable around her when we’re just alone studying,” I pointed out.

“Whatever you say, dude,” he huffed.

“Why is this such a big deal to you?” I asked as we entered the school.

“I just feel like you’re either lying to me or yourself. I know you better than you know you, you know. I just wanna know why you feel the need to lie to me.”

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, Kevin. Whatever you say.”

We continued walking for a few more seconds before I decided to press the issue. “Doesn’t that mean she’s lying to you too? How often are you talking to her, anyway? You gotta know all eyes in the school are on her. Constantly.”

Kevin stopped walking as I babbled on. In a second, I noticed he stopped and turned back to see him intently looking somewhere else. I followed his gaze and noticed his friend Robyn, staring. Not at him… but at me.

I looked from side to side in awkward silence. People walked by us as she stood there, staring at me with some kind of distrusting expression. Eventually, she turned and practically ran away.

I turned to Kevin. “What the hell was that?”

Kevin turned to me and sported a massive shit-eating grin. “Oh Quinn, you wonderful bastard you…”

“What?! What did I do?” I sputtered.

Of course he never answered me. It was clear that our conversation rattled her somehow though. Was she maybe a friend of Taylor’s? Did she know something? Was the word getting out?

If so, it was getting out through Taylor herself. And worse yet, Kevin seemed to know something.

But that didn’t make sense. Taylor clearly didn’t want any of this getting out. Did someone else know…?

***

“Look, if this is about Bryce, I had nothing to do with it,” Morgan defended herself.

“No, I know, that was all Crystal. But I think some… rumors are spreading about Taylor and myself. Some, uh, untrue rumors.”

Morgan furrowed her brow. “Like what?”

“I don’t really want to go into that. Just… do you know something? Not that there’s anything to know, but, you know, did…” I trailed off.

Morgan was getting more confused by the second. “Huh?”

“Is… did Taylor talk to you about me or something? I know you look at the floor and don’t say anything when I’m brought up.”

Morgan’s expression returned from confusion to whatever her furrowed brow was trying to express, and she just stared off behind me. Was she… blushing? “No. Taylor didn’t say anything to me.”

“Do I need to know anything?”

“I’m not talking about you when my friends bring you up, so clearly I’m not bringing you up to strangers. If there are rumors going around, that sounds like a you problem.” She opened her locker hastily, despite clearly having all of her class supplies already. “Can you leave me be please?”

“Uh… yeah. Sorry,” I mumbled lamely, backing up instantly. I felt my cheeks burning as I walked away.

***

“What?” Taylor asked me, in a voice clearly louder than what the study period allowed. Most of the students, and Mrs. Li, looked up at us, but didn’t say a thing.

I shrugged bashfully. “I can’t do it. I have to go home immediately after school every day this week. It’s a… parents thing. I don’t have any control over it.”

“Well, can you make it end quicker or something?” Taylor asked.

“…That would mean I do have some control over it.”

Taylor rolled her eyes. “Quinn, finals are coming up soon. I don’t want to lose what I’ve, y’know, what I’ve got going. I don’t want to fail.”

I stayed silent for a bit before Taylor’s face darkened. “And you don’t want me to fail.”

I looked up at her with a weird expression. What did that mean? “Are you…?” I managed.

She sighed and her face returned to normal. “No, I’m just… frustrated. With, like…” She looked around instead of continuing, clearly not wanting to continue the conversation.

I decided to take initiative. Raising my hand, I addressed Mrs. Li. “Could I have maybe two minutes in the hallway with Taylor? We just need to go over binomial distributions quickly, and I don’t want to disturb the class.”

Mrs. Li smiled slightly in acknowledgement, mouthing ‘go ahead’ and pointing to the door. I smiled back awkwardly, before turning to Taylor and motioning towards the door.

Once we were outside, I promptly shut the door and Taylor and I immediately started talking over each other. After a few seconds, Taylor held up a hand, attempting to shut me up, and pressed forward.

“Look Quinn, I’m just saying, this is like an ongoing contract thing. You agreed to help me out here, and like, you clearly want to, and I definitely don’t get this new unit, so… figure something out!”

It was my turn to speak. “I’m not a miracle worker, Taylor. You haven’t met my mother. Me coming home late is the reason I’m grounded…” I turned pink. “I mean, for lack of a better term… in the first place.” I felt like a child. I turned pinker still as I continued. “She probably won’t make an exception for the thing that got me grounded in the first place. Are you comfortable coming to my place?”

She bit her bottom lip in thought. “I mean, like, it’s not the most ideal situation, but it’ll have to do…” She whipped out her phone as I was about to continue. Did she really have to be glued to her phone every second?

“Okay, because second of all, I wanted to address you about a…” My phone vibrated. Confused, I looked at my phone and back to Taylor. Her face remained plain and emotionless, almost challenging, as I took my phone out of my pocket and read the message.

Plus, i wont be able to properly pay you if your at your place with kevin, so this is in your best interest too…

I looked up from my phone and couldn’t help but give Taylor a sarcastic smile. “That’s not exactly at the forefront of my mind, you know. Your education is still my top priority.”

Taylor smiled at me, shaking her head in the way she always did. “So are we good?”

“There is one more thing,” I confessed, looking around to make sure the hallway was empty around us before continuing. “I think the word about us is getting out,” I admitted in a low whisper.

Taylor looked at me with concern. “Did you…?”

I shook my head. “And Kevin doesn’t know. He teases me about it, but that’s because I’m still his virgin brother. He only finds this funny.”

“Another reason not to study at your house,” Taylor observed.

“Tell me about it. Anyway, I think it’s just because the school has seen us together a lot. And we need to make sure it stops. I’ve asked Morgan about it, but she says she didn’t say anything. Maybe it’s Crystal, but…”

“Wait. Why do you care?”

“Because the last time something like this happened, I was almost pulled into the air by my shirt.”

“Right, okay.” Taylor seemed deep in thought. I couldn’t tell exactly what she was thinking, but it seemed like something clicked in her head. “Okay, I’ll try to make this go away, but only if we can study after school. ASAP. So, like, tomorrow.”

She was bold. Bold and presumptuous. Mother would kill her. “I’ll make it happen one way or another.”

“And in the meantime we should probably not spend so much time around each other. No more lunches, and after this, no more private conversations. I’ll text you when you can approach my car. Okay?”

It was weird how I went from wanting the popular girls to acknowledge my existence more, to being thankful when they proposed the opposite. “Okay.”

“And one more thing.” She chewed on her lip again. “Don’t talk to Morgan anymore. Like, at all. At least until I have some stuff, like, figured out. I think it was her.”

“Did you tell her…?”

“No. But I think… it’s complicated. Look, Morgan is Morgan. You don’t even like her anyways, right?” Taylor asked.

“Um, well, I think she’s perfectly fine as a person, I wouldn’t-”

“Quinn.” Taylor’s face regained that same darkness. “Trust me on this. Okay?”

“…Okay.” Taylor could be scary when she wanted to be. I guess Morgan really was upset with how she treated me. I guess that explained the blushing, and the looking at the floor. It kind of just made me feel bad. If Taylor hadn’t been so adamant about me not talking to her, I would have wanted to talk to Morgan and make amends or something. She did seem kind of cool, most of the time. Just overprotective.

But, Taylor knew better. She clearly had a plan. Maybe Morgan was this weird mastermind or something. Before I knew it, Taylor had walked back into the classroom, with me snapping to attention and following. Nobody looked up at me, and nobody cared. You’d think if rumors started, they’d originate at, or at least end up at, the classroom we shared, but the students here really didn’t seem to give a crap. I couldn’t help but wonder where it originated.

***

One thing was certain, I would have liked more allies. So far I had Taylor, who wouldn’t explain the plan apart from “don’t talk to this popular girl,” and needless to say, I had years of experience avoiding just that, so we were fine there. I suppose I had Kevin, but he clearly would have turned on me for a joke. Plus, he also seemed to know stuff I didn’t. So, I decided to make my own plans.

“Bryce!” I called out to the group of guys, all in a group outside the gym. Bryce turned to face me, and seemed to genuinely forget who I was for a few seconds before his eyes lit up in realization.

“What?” he asked finally.

“Do you remember me?” I asked. I had no idea why I asked that. Internally I cringed.

He sighed. “Look dude, I probably shouldn’t’a’ grabbed you, that was my bad, so can we just be cool about it?” He asked in a rehearsed voice, before beginning to turn back to his friends.

“No no, that’s not why I’m here. You’ve got English next, right? With the Hamlet test?”

He gave me a weird look. “Yeah… why?”

One thing the Gifted crowd loved to do was lording over the jocks, especially knowing which jocks were particularly bad with which subjects. I could recite it in my sleep – Calvin was decent at English but bad at math. Connor had a good work ethic but was deceptively dumb. And Bryce? Bryce sucked at English.

“Would you like a boost? I had the test first period.” I held up a piece of paper in my hands.

Bryce stared at me, puzzled. “What’s on that?”

“The answers.”

Bryce’s eyes moved from side to side, in shock. “What?”

“Do you want it? If not, no problem.”

A crooked grin appeared on his face. “Are you for real? Sure, I’ll fuckin’ take ‘em.” I held out the sheet and he snatched it up, looking over the sheet. It seemed the answers translated to him well. “Holy shit!”

I stayed silent until he looked over the paper fully and clapped his eyes back on me. His grin temporarily vanished. “Wait, why me?”

I shrugged. “We got off on the wrong foot. Just wanted to do something nice.”

“Dude, right on!” His grin returned. “You saved my fuckin’ life, buddy.” He turned back to his group. “Yo, get a load of this…”

I smiled as I walked away. That paper couldn’t be traced back to me. My name wasn’t on it, and I was known as a goody nobody in this school. Even if Bryce ratted me out for whatever reason, I could just deny it. And now, without a doubt, Bryce had quickly gone from not trusting me to, knowing how much his English grade meant to his scholarship, owing me his first-born.

***

Mother was, as expected, the more difficult one to appease.

“This is a punishment for her only. I do not-”

“Speak English,” she barked.

“This only punishes her. I don’t hang out with friends. Mother, I don’t even have any. But if I can’t tutor her, she might fail the class.”

“If I just took away your video games, you would accept it and not complain. But now, I tell you no going out, and you complain. So clearly, this punishment is the one that truly impacts you.”

“I…” I sighed. “This isn’t about me. I just don’t want to let her down.”

“Let her down? She is failing. Her education let her down. She let herself down!” She laughed derisively. “Her success is not your responsibility, Quinn.”

“But I… care about her success. Just because it’s not my responsibility doesn’t mean I don’t want to help.” I shuffled my feet as I stood.

Mother turned to me. “You have feelings for this girl?”

I don’t know what made me pause. I didn’t think I did. Did I? I wasn’t sure. “Um, maybe I do,” I replied lamely.

Mother took this as bashfulness and shook her head, forming a smile. “You fell for a whitey!” she joked.

“Mother, the entire school is white people. The entire town is white people.”

“Isn’t your class president a black man?” she asked.

“Black woman, and student council president, but okay, bad example. My point is-”

“Bah!” Mother flicked her wrist as if to backhand my very sentence away. “Your point is you fell in love. You’ll do whatever she wants. You need to assert yourself, Quinn!”

I didn’t recall asking Mother for romance advice. “I tried that and it led to me staying later than usual. But it won’t happen again!”

“Of course it won’t happen again. Because you’re not going out at all!” Mother laughed.

“Mother, I would-”

“Zhùkǒu,” she replied, again with the backhand slap to the air. I stared at her for a few more seconds before she slowly started to smile again. “If you promise to be a good man for her, I will give you this one. But! If you are late home one more time, this happens again and it is for eight weeks! Nǐ tīngdǒng ma?”

“Mother, she and I are not dating,” I protested. “It’s just…” It’s just something I said without thinking about it.

“Ah, now!” Mother wagged a finger in my face with a cheeky expression. “I just gave you freedom to see her, you are no longer grounded. Do not argue with me now!”

I smiled a muted smile. “I appreciate it, Mother.”

“Yes you do. Now go set the table,” Mother ordered. I was halfway done setting the table when Kevin burst through the door.

I looked up at him, then back to Mother. “Looks like I’m not the only one running home late,” I joked.

Kevin pointed a finger up at me and gave me an expression I never saw him give me before. It was like a, ‘you dare to say that to me?’ expression. “I just saved your ass,” he told me.

“How?!” I asked.

“No saying ‘ass’ in the kitchen,” Mother barked, not looking at him. Kevin looked back at her, then me, then motioned with his head towards our room and walked off. I quickly finished setting the table, then followed him.

As soon as I was in, Kevin shut the door, and shoved his finger in my face. “Are you trying to get expelled?” he asked with a seriousness I didn’t know he had in him.

I couldn’t speak for a few seconds. “…What?”

“I asked if you were trying to get expelled. Are you trying to impress somebody here? What’s the story, bro?”

“I… don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I’m talking about you, sneaking answers to, like, the entire third period English class. That sort of shit can get you expelled, dude!”

What the hell? “…How did you-”

“I got eyes all over the school, Quinn!” He cracked a quick, breathy half-smile. It was the first positive emotion I’d seen out of him since he arrived home. “You gotta know this by now.”

“I… showed one student the-”

“But why, man? That’s so not you! This shit sounds nothing like you! Do you realize that you could face serious consequences for this?”

I could feel my brow furrow. “I don’t need the speech from you.”

“Dude, I just saved your ass! And by the way, a fucking ‘thank you’ would be nice.”

“‘Saved me?’ How did you save me?”

“Lemme just say, they won’t be questioning you about it,” he answered.

“What, so you heard about me doing this through the grapevine, sweet-talked the teachers into letting go me accidentally starting a mass cheating, and you think I’m going to believe you?”

He shrugged. “Something like that. So, what the fuck’s up?”

I huffed. “I wanted to be on Bryce’s good side-”

“For what? What the fuck do you have to do with Bryce?”

“Shut up for a second, will you?!” I exploded. “I wanted a freaking ally on my side because it seems like half the school thinks Taylor and I are sleeping together. And who knows, maybe that entire thing is your fault!”

Kevin looked at me like I was insane. “What?”

“Taylor’s friends didn’t like that Taylor was hanging out with me so much, so I think they assumed I had ulterior motives or something. So they stuck Bryce on me, and he grabbed my shirt and stuff. And I’m getting the impression that half the school is talking about us at this point, so I wanted Bryce to see me as a good guy, and not a-”

“Dude,” Kevin interrupted again. “Doing favors and being the geeky little servant for the jocks is not going to make you one of theirs. It’s just going to make them feel like they can use you for more shit.”

“I don’t need them to see me as one of their own, I just want them to remember me as the guy that did them a favor instead of not knowing who I am. They don’t know me yet. It’s not about popularity. It’s about what they know about me. And if I’m not popular and they never heard about me, I’m as good as a stranger. If I’m gonna survive whatever fallout happens from the latest drama about Taylor and I, which you may have caused, I want the most physical guys in the school, the ones most likely to bully me if things go south, to at least know me, and know me for something I did for them, instead of knowing nothing but ‘destroy the shady outsider.’” I was breathing heavily with anger by the end of my monologue.

Kevin was breathing heavily too, his expression still angry yet his mouth firmly closed. “Hmm,” he finally acknowledged. “I see.” He stayed silent a bit longer. “For the record, I’m kidding when I talk about Taylor and you. And I only talk to you about it.”

“Yeah, well, I need you to stop, okay?” I asked him, my tone weakening.

“Yeah, okay, I’ll stop. But for real, never do this again. Can we both make a promise here?”

“What did you do exactly?” I asked him, now curious. Kevin may have been one of the pseudo-popular types, but here it sounded like he was some sort of self-installed eye in the sky at Hazelwood.

“Look, I was in the right place at the right time, doing something unrelated. You’re just lucky I happened to… do what I did.”

“This sounds shady, Kevin,” I replied honestly.

“Yeah, maybe it does,” he admitted. “But look, I feel like it’ll dig you a deeper hole if I involve yourself in what I got going on. You got your shit, I got mine. I happened to cross paths with your shit once, but from this point on, no joking about Taylor, but in return, I can’t talk to you about my shit either.”

I shook my head. “This is weird, Kevin.”

“Sure as fuck is,” he agreed, then went to open the door. He paused. “Do you really think I started any rumors about you and Taylor?”

I shrugged. “I honestly don’t know,” I replied. “Taylor thinks Morgan started it, because she’s intimidated by me or something.”

Kevin laughed. “You, intimidating?”

“You didn’t talk and let me speak there when I got angry,” I pointed out.

Kevin looked off towards the wall and made a thinking face. “You know what, good point. But I really don’t think it was me.”

Who was to say? I wasn’t. I just knew a few things for sure. One, I nearly got in trouble and Kevin definitely found out, then may have used some voodoo magic to save me. Two, I needed to be way more careful with my plans in the future. This could have ended really poorly for me.

***

I never was the type of guy to lock eyes with a girl in the hallway and then immediately look down at the floor. Though, to be fair, that was mostly because my gaze was usually locked on the floor away from any eyes to begin with. I guess hanging out with Taylor really was changing me for the better, because I only noticed I wasn’t looking at the floor anymore when Morgan and I locked eyes on the way to class and I immediately looked away at the wall.

I remembered Taylor’s instructions. Don’t talk to Morgan, at all. It seemed only natural that if we locked eyes, I should look away. To not encourage her or something. And hey, if Taylor had a plan, from what I could understand, it was working. I didn’t get any strange looks from people anymore, and I felt people’s eyes were off of me and my name was kept out of their mouths, which suited me just fine.

Though, it was annoying. I was, as far as these people knew, just in closer proximity to Taylor for a few weeks. The truly astute would see I was helping her study. Was that really worthy of drama? Didn’t these people have, I don’t know, lives? I didn’t even have a life and I still cared less than these people.

I got to my locker and started putting my stuff away when I felt my phone buzz again. Not having any friends really helped narrow things down – getting a text right before class either meant Kevin forgot a book again and needed to borrow one of mine, or…

hey, so what did your mom say?

Taylor. I felt myself blush a little, still feeling so very childish that I was so beholden to my mother. Thinking for a second, I began to tap on my phone’s keyboard.

She understands. I’m able to help you study. I just need to make sure I don’t stay out too late again.

I sent the message, read it to myself (a habit of mine), and finished collecting my school supplies. By the time I was finished, Taylor had responded.

cool! Are you working today? I think we should study again ?

Taylor sure was eager to ace her classes. Well, at least it was better than being tasked to tutor someone who hated studying. I replied, telling her I was free but outlining when I’d have to go home, and she promptly agreed.

I felt more nervous than usual in my English class, remembering what Kevin told me. If Mr. Jefferson knew, he was clearly not going to bring it up. He didn’t look at me any more than he usually did – which was to say, he didn’t look at me at all, and like always, like with all of my other classes, I seemed to blend in with the scenery. And, hey, that suited me just fine, especially today of all days.

Taylor seemed to really be taking what I told her seriously, since she didn’t look at me once in our entire data management class. We weren’t exactly best friends or anything, but ever since we started studying together, she at least gave me a polite smile when she came in, unless she came in halfway through a lesson. Today, she just took her seat and seemed to be glued to her phone, as were most of the students that weren’t chatting each other up. The lesson went as it always did, with me being reminded of how similar and yet how different my life had become since Mrs. Li asked me to tutor Taylor.

After school, Taylor instructed me via text to wait for her signal to start walking towards her car. So, instead of doing anything productive, I just stood at my locker like a big dumb pillar, staring a hole into the locker door in front of me.

“Long day?” the voice of Kevin took me out of my thoughts.

I nearly jumped. “Um, yeah,” I mumbled. “Kinda. I was scared during English.”

Kevin leaned suavely on the locker next to mine. “Hey, like I said, it’s over and done for you. You’re welcome.”

“Yeah, thank you,” I admitted. I still had no clue what he actually did, or who knew what, but knowing Kevin, he liked having that kind of power skewed in his favor. “Anyway, no need to wait up for me, I’ll be busy tutoring… the person I’m tutoring.”

“…The person you’re tutoring?” Kevin repeated with a slight chuckle.

I looked around me to see if anyone was paying attention. “Yeah, you know… Taylor,” I replied in almost a whisper.

“No, I know who it is, but… don’t you think you’re acting a little… paranoid?”

I was mostly just following orders, but hey, if it would make him stop talking about it. So instead, I shrugged. “I guess.”

“No worries, I got plans anyways,” he replied. “Just wanted to give you this back.” He reached around to his open backpack and fished out a textbook.

“Oh, thanks,” I mumbled, opening my locker again and sticking it inside.

“Cool, thanks. See ya!” He waved to me and off he went, doing whatever shady stuff he was doing. He wasn’t even walking towards the exit of the school. Part of me was tempted to follow him just to see what the heck he could possibly be doing where he accidentally found out some clearly sensitive info, but Taylor was likely going to ask me to come to her car soon.

Deciding to save time, I decided to walk towards the parking lot and then walk specifically to her car when she asked me to. It was nice going outside anyway – with the school year’s end in sight, there was warmth and the rustling of leaves on the trees and a nice smell to the outside air. I may have been a nerd that spent most of his time indoors, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t appreciate the outside when it was available to me.

Once outside, Taylor’s car was immediately noticeable, even at the end of the parking lot. I don’t know if it was the color or just her popular aura, but there it was, sticking out like a rich, vibrantly painted thumb. I could see Taylor there, as well as three of her other friends. It looked like Crystal, Morgan, and… Milo. Poor Lexi.

I dawdled around as the crowd outside thinned and cars and buses drove away, until eventually, the group of four dissipated and the other three walked away. A solid minute later, Taylor texted me, telling me it was okay to come to her car now and apologizing for the wait. When I got there, she gave me a slightly disturbed look.

“That was fast,” she commented. “Did you run or something?”

“No, I just was over there,” I replied, gesturing to the place in the parking lot where I was standing.

“Oh,” Taylor replied, clearly not satisfied with my answer.

I was accustomed to not getting social cues, so I guess that wasn’t good of me to do that or something. I cleared my throat. “Did I do something wrong?”

“No, no, nothing. It’s fine. Come on, let’s go! We probably have a lot to get through.” Her chipper demeanor returned in no time. She sure seemed stressed about the upcoming finals, but I guess outside of my perspective, that made sense. We made a quick stop at Starbuck’s, because of course, but we arrived at her house in no time, chatting about finals and things along the way. Before long, we were in her basement again, which was starting to feel like a familiar place.

“I wish I got Jefferson. I’ve heard, y’know, good things about him. Jackson is not making English any easier for me,” Taylor finished her thought.

“I’ve had both, and honestly, you’re not missing much,” I replied. “Their teaching style is basically the same. If anything, I’d say Jackson cares more about students.”

“Still,” Taylor pouted, “English sucks.” Her little chipmunk face was just as cute when she pouted as when she smiled. I had no clue how she did that. “I don’t suppose you had the extra time to help me with English too? To be honest, I don’t need any, like, tutoring, but just if you had any notes you could share…”

“How’d you hear about that?!” I immediately blurted out.

Taylor gave me a weird look. “What? Um, I just figured you were as good at English as you were at data.” She squeezed her eyes shut and rubbed her forehead. “Ugh, is this another stereotype thing? You’re kind of sensitive sometimes.”

Oh. Whoops. “Oh, sorry, I thought you were talking about something else. I could-”

“What else?” Taylor interrupted.

“It doesn’t matter. It was just something unrelated.”

“No, come on, Quinn. If we’re going to do what we’re doing, it means you have to be completely honest with me, okay? No secrets.”

I blinked. “Wait, what do you mean, no secrets? You told me yesterday not to talk to Morgan anymore, and when I asked why, you told me to just trust you on it.”

“Yeah, but that’s different. I think I know what’s going on-”

“Yeah, and you haven’t told me. Isn’t that keeping a secret?”

Taylor smiled in frustration. “No, it’s just not wanting it to blow up in my face if I’m wrong, Quinn.”

“Yeah, I certainly have been understanding what that feels like for the past… week,” I mumbled back, mostly to myself.

Taylor just smiled back in response, sitting on her beanbag chair. I sat down next to it, sighing, both wanting to press on in the conversation and glad it was over.

After a bit, Taylor smiled at me. “So, uh, should we get our books?”

“Yeah, probably,” I admitted, reaching over and grabbing both of our bags. I handed hers to her and retrieved my book from my bag. By the time I was done, Taylor had her legs strewn across my lap. Gulping, I looked towards her. She had her book open and on her lap, and had turned slightly towards me so she could have her legs straight forward, going across my lap. I couldn’t help but give her a look.

“What?” she asked innocently, but gave me a wink. “Are you okay? We’re going over unit 5.2 today, right?”

“Um…” I cleared my throat in nervousness. “Yeah.”

“Hey, if you really want me to, you can ask me to stop,” Taylor continued in a singsong voice. “But, like, I’m just getting comfy and ready to study.”

I looked at her and cracked a smile. “No secrets, Taylor.”

She looked at me and her eyes slowly narrowed, a smile forming on her lips. “Let’s just get through the studying for now, okay?” she asked, with a hint in her voice that something else really was up.

Needless to say, it was not easy to concentrate on the lesson, but I did the best I could with what I had. Inevitably her legs kept shifting and moving, and needless to say, I was rock hard. It was smack down the middle – I was halfway to heaven, finding myself panting orally from the anticipation and pleasure I was feeling from having the hottest girl in school’s legs draped over me, but the other half of me felt in physical pain from my erection, let alone the discomfort from this situation being so alien to me.

After nearly an hour, the lesson finally clicked with Taylor. I was staring at her way too much to be productive, but to her credit, her gaze was nearly constantly on her book. It was weird. She was clearly being open about her flirtation with me a bit more, bit if that were fully true, I would have thought she’d be less focused on studying. Why were both showing an increase…?

“Zero point three four, with its complement being zero point five six,” Taylor murmured.

“That’s it! You got it. I think we’re done the lesson for today.” As soon as the words were out of my mouth, her textbook flew by my head. I whipped my head around to watch it hit the wall, then looked back at Taylor in confusion.

“Thank fuck,” she practically moaned. “God, I hate data management.” She stretched her whole body, causing her legs to intentionally – or otherwise – graze my erection.

Instinctively, my body jolted and without even thinking about it, I blurted out, “Aiya!”

Taylor grinned. “Okay, now you’re just playing it up.”

“So, why the legs on my lap thing? And no secrets,” I added playfully. Taylor giggled quietly.

“Alright, here it is. My last dick appointment fell through and I’m h-… I’m guessing you’d get it if I said I’m ovulating?”

My eyes shifted from side to side. “Uh… your hormone levels are up?” Taylor stared at me expectantly. “Like, you’re pent up?” More staring. “Your sex drive has increased?”

“Oh my God Quinn, say that I’m horny.”

“You say it if you are.”

“I’m horny as fuck, Quinn.”

“Okay!” I replied defensively. “Good. I guess we… we’re all being honest here.”

“Look, I tried to be good and focus on the lesson, but in exchange for that… Could we please… y’know…”

My erection was practically jumping in my pants. The hottest girl in school was begging for me, Quinn Shen, to relieve her. Me. Help her. With sex stuff. “You’re getting, uh… more bold with these, huh?” I laughed nervously.

“Is it making you uncomfortable?” she asked, her voice full of sudden concern.

“No! No, I’m okay. I appreciate you asking. This is all just… new to me. If I didn’t know any better I’d say you… liked doing this with me.”

Taylor rolled her eyes and a certain grin appeared on her face. A ‘you big dumb idiot’ grin. “Quinn…” she began, yet again in a singsong voice. “It’s pretty clear I enjoy this. I’ve even told you I kind of like teaching you all about this. How much clearer do I have to make it…?”

“I just… it still feels fake. Like at some point you’re going to reveal that it was all an elaborate joke or something,” I admitted honestly, blushing a little.

I was expecting her to reassure me again, but instead she just smiled. “So then… what would it take to show you I really mean it?”

“Oh, I didn’t me-”

“Because it sure seems like all of the attention has been on me,” she purred, leaning in. She bit her lip and looked down at my crotch, slowly moving her legs up and off of me. One leg slid off, but with her other foot, she started slowly kneading my crotch. My body practically jolted with every light touch she made.

“Taylor…” I moaned.

“Sssh,” she commanded. “Either tell me to stop or enjoy yourself. All the attention has been on me, and I want to repay you a little. You’ve been soooo patient with me Quinn, and you’ve put up with so much for me…” She hung on each word for a little longer than she needed to. It was so easy to rile me up, and I felt like putty in her hands. Although, in Taylor’s hands, I doubt anything could have turned to putty.

Her second foot joined in and I gave Taylor an almost panicked expression, trapped in my nervousness. I really didn’t know what to do, but Taylor clearly wasn’t interested in what I planned to do. An almost mischievous little smirk was painted across her face, betraying both how horny she was, and how much she clearly enjoyed being the one in charge.

Eventually she let up, removing her feet from my crotch, though clearly only because she had plans to escalate matters. She slid off of the beanbag chair and practically crawled over to me, running her hands slowly up my pants and eventually landing on my fly.

“Taylor, are you s-”

“Don’t talk,” she ordered quietly yet sharply, with enough to force me to shut up on the spot. She returned to her normal half-smirk immediately afterwards. “Good boy. I want this, and so do you. No more nervous backtalk. This is happening.”

I was nervous for a billion reasons, and so many of them were coming to light. When it came to size, realistically speaking, I was probably below average. I didn’t see why dick size even mattered in the grand scheme, but I had this silly paranoia about Taylor seeing how big I was – or, I guess, lack thereof – and laughing, telling me we should stop.

That didn’t happen. Taylor, ever the pro, had my fly undone and my cock fished out in seconds, and once it was out, her eyes did that slight widen that people do when they’re excited. “You’re so hard, Quinn… Hard and throbbing. Did I cause this?” She giggled at her own stupid question. “I can’t remember the last time I saw a guy this excited… I guess you want this almost as badly as I do.”

She winked at me, then turned her attention back to my cock, passing it from hand to hand, eyeing it and stroking it slowly. “I really like the way it looks when I stroke it,” she said aloud to herself, then turned back to me. “All the guys I’ve been with have been cut.”

“Ah, yeah,” I managed to choke out nervously. I had to admit, out of all the things I learned about white people, circumcision was definitely one of the weirdest, but like hell was I thinking about that now. I was so pent up I practically had tunnel vision. I had to concentrate every once of my being into not shooting a load on the spot.

The sexy knowing glances I got from Taylor were certainly not helping any. I’d call them ‘enchanting,’ but they were definitely more bewitching than anything. That said, I only had a full view of her face for so long – before I knew it, before I could even second-guess what was even going on, she opened her mouth and extended her tongue across my shaft.

I moaned and threw my head back, looking up at the ceiling, closing my eyes. The fucking hottest girl in the school had crawled over to me, complimented my cock, and was now licking it from… yup, from base to tip. This was just downright insane. And I wanted to make the moment last as long as I possibly could, but god damn, was she making that difficult for me.

The downside to not seeing Taylor anymore meant every motion her mouth made had doubled the intended effect on me. I knew exactly what her mouth was doing at any given moment. It was clear that she was definitely a pro, and likely had a lot of experience. I felt like she was both using every trick in the book on me and not even needing to dedicate conscious thought to what she was doing – she was just that experienced and good. Every movement of her lips made my hips jolt and shift, and she knew exactly how to use her lips and tongue – and even her teeth – to make me shudder and squirm.

Just as I felt like I could look back at her face again, that was the moment she decided to take me into her willing, waiting mouth. I couldn’t help myself from uttering, “Oh, fuck, Taylor!” as I felt her mouth enclose over my dick, feeling a woman’s mouth on my dick for the first time. I could definitely see why guys wouldn’t shut up about it, especially if they ran in the same circles as Taylor.

I was amazed I lasted as long as I did, but with Taylor now fully sucking me off, I lasted maybe seconds in her mouth. I learned firsthand that, especially during your first blowjob, warning a girl before you start firing was a challenge, but I also dumbly assumed Taylor wasn’t prepared for that outcome. Plus, the pants and moans that came with my orgasm were at least something of a warning. I felt like I was going to black out as I shot rope after rope of cum into Taylor’s mouth – definitely more than I expected I was going to make. I felt five, then six, then maybe even seven shots fire off, and Taylor moaned in turn as she felt them firing into her mouth.

As soon as I was spent, I threw my head back again and collapsed on the floor. I hard Taylor gooily mumble, “Holy shit,” then adjust herself or something. I wasn’t sure, my eyes were closed, but when I opened them, she was rubbing the carpet with a tissue. I guess some of my cum had leaked out of her mouth after I exploded.

“That… was… amazing,” I panted. “Oh my God Taylor, you’re so amazing at that.”

Taylor kept up her mischievous smirk, granted with a messier mouth, and winked at me. After she finished cleaning up, she eyed me up and down, and giggled. “So how was your first blowjob?”

“I can’t… I just… wow. Just wow.” I laughed as my strength returned to me, allowing me to get my elbows on the ground and prop myself up. “Was that anything like what you felt last time? Because wow.”

“I mean, I know my way around sucking a dick by this point,” Taylor replied, jokingly trying to make it nonchalant. “But hey, if you wanted to, like, keep up your skills, I wouldn’t mind a little repayment…” She flipped her hair in a diva-ish manner.

I didn’t need to say anything. My face must have given away how eager I was. Taylor and I were like a yin and yang situation – I was pulling my pants up, she was pulling hers down. After getting them off, she sat back down on the floor, before squealing, “Ooh!” and getting back up.

Still fiddling with my clothes, I shot her a confused expression. She moved to the back of the room, removed her panties to reveal a recently shaven pussy, and then sat down there, with her legs spread open. She smiled confidently yet almost evilly and pointed to her pussy. “Crawl.”

I chuckled in disbelief. “Sorry?” I asked instantly.

“You heard me. You want this pussy? Crawl.” She was dead serious, despite her huge smile.

I could feel my face burning with shame. This was a lot to take in, but she just gave me by first ever blowjob, and no doubt set the bar high as hell for future blowjobs, so I wasn’t exactly in a position to argue. “L-like this?” I asked, getting on my arms and knees.

Taylor nodded, and motioned again towards her pussy, wordlessly telling me to hurry up. Unsure whether I should have looked in her eyes or at the floor, I started my journey, crawling across her annoyingly long floor to reach my prize, the hottest girl in school, clothed from the waist up, naked from the waist down, completely owning me for the moment.

As soon as I arrived, she murmured, “Good boy. Now, no hands. Mouth only.” She ground her hips once against the floor, directly my attention to her beautiful pussy. Her lips were swollen with arousal, and I didn’t just see her wetness – I could smell it.

Obeying her, I knelt down further and moved my face between her legs, extending my tongue out to taste her and dance amongst her folds for the first time. Taylor sighed immediately, grabbing the back of my head roughly and grinding her pussy into my face immediately. I couldn’t tell if she widened her legs or tightened their grip around my head, but I could sure feel something – and it wasn’t just her dominating presence.

Taylor cooed and moaned and let me know just how much she appreciated my efforts as I tried using everything I learned from the last time and applying it – for now, she was my tutor, and I wasn’t just trying to learn and grow, I was trying to please her directly. She wasn’t teaching me, she was the goal. Her pleasure was the goal.

Her hands played with my short hair and shoved my face deeper into her, emitting low guttural moans that I would have thought couldn’t have come from Taylor’s mouth. It was clear that her hormones could build up – she was pent up like a wild animal, and now she was taking out all of that pent-up frustration on me. And to be honest, it was new and weird, but I was also perfectly alright with it. I could get used to this. If nothing else, I didn’t have to think too hard about making all of the decisions, and if nothing else, for a pairing such as us, that was efficient.

“Fuck, yesssss, Quinn, yesss, don’t stop,” she moaned as I pressed on. Her hands kept my head locked in place, and her hips told me that her own orgasm was fast approaching. I visualized the layout of her vulva in my mind and worked as hard as I could with my tongue to please all areas I could remember – the labia, the clit, and her innermost part. Just as she had done with me, I wanted to do everything I could with my mouth to please her. My tongue went up and down, side to side, in and out with a plan, a strategy, to please her as best as I could.

I found a good rhythm with my tongue on a particular part of her vagina, and her thighs clamped down suddenly on my head. “Oogh, fuck yes Quinn, keep doing exactly what… you’re doing… right there… don’t stop… but don’t slow down… or go any faster… okay?”

I didn’t reply with words, but kept up what I was doing, licking away, tasting her and enjoying her. “Good… boy…” she panted and moaned, starting to shift and almost vibrate in place.

I swear I could feel her orgasm ripple through her. It started in her vagina and worked its way throughout her body. It definitely lasted longer than any orgasm I’d ever had – practically a minute if I had to guess. Even if her body was no indicator, I was worried her moans were going to make her mother come downstairs.

Eventually, her thighs relaxed their grip they had on my face and I remembered how to breathe again. Collapsing to the floor, I began panting myself, though the pants quickly turned to small laughs.

“This is so crazy,” I laughed, both to myself and to her.

I could hear Taylor smile. “Yeah, but I think this is, like, a good kind of crazy,” she breathed.

“I wasn’t expecting you to be so… to take control like that,” I admitted, shifting over so I could look at her.

She was putting her panties back on, and turned to me to shrug. “Tada!” she quipped. “I dunno. I’m, like, trying out new things. I’m having fun if you are.”

I lay on the floor for a little bit longer and continued my breathy laugh. “I definitely am.”

Taylor and I were quickly becoming a lot less shy with each other, her especially. We may have had more reason to hide what was going on – and even what wasn’t – from prying eyes, but it was clear more and more to hide was being uncovered. I don’t know why today was the first time a thought started to linger in my mind – just how far exactly was this going to go? And when will it end? – but I guessed she and I would find that answer one way or another soon, and it was going to be crazy seeing what kind of journey would lead to our answer.

_______________________________________________

Author’s Note: Thank you for taking the time to read this story. I hope you’re enjoying the characters and their adventures, and I’ll be sure to upload more soon.

These stories were made possible in part by the generous donors at patreon, dot com, slash BashfulScribe. If you’d like to support my work, get some cool perks, and help these stories come out faster, please consider supporting my work. Once again, thank you all for reading! Votes and comments, in any direction, are enjoyed and appreciated.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


istanbul travesti istanbul travesti istanbul travesti ankara travesti Moda Melanj kuşadası escort bayan bursa escort escort escort escort travestileri travestileri otele gelen escort beşiktaş escort beylikdüzü escort ankara escort istanbul escort Hacklink Hacklink panel Hacklink panel ankara escort Ankara escort bayan Ankara Escort Ankara Escort Rus Escort Eryaman Escort Etlik Escort Sincan Escort Çankaya Escort hurilerim.com Escort kırklareli escort kırşehir escort kocaeli escort konya escort kütahya escort malatya escort manisa escort maraş escort mardin escort mersin escort beylikdüzü escort antalya rus escort escort keçiören escort etlik escort çankaya escort mamasiki.com bucur.net hayvanca.net lazimlik.net cidden.net Escort bayan Escort bayan escortsme.com anadoluyakasikadin.com kadikoykadin.com atasehirkadin.com umraniyekadin.com bostancikadin.com maltepekadin.com pendikkadin.com kurtkoykadin.com kartalkadin.com istanbulspor.net şişli escort istanbul escort mecidiyeköy escort beşiktaş escort taksim escort fındıkzade escort çapa escort fatih escort topkapı escort escort şişli escort bayan bayrampaşa escort merter escort escort mecidiyeköy bursa escort warez forum Bonus veren siteler Deneme bonusu veren siteler 2025 ankara travesti By Casino bursa escort görükle escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort kayseri escort kuşadası escort kocaeli escort konya escort kütahya escort manisa escort mardin escort mersin escort muğla escort nevşehir escort rize escort sakarya escort samsun escort şanlıurfa escort sivas escort tekirdağ escort trabzon escort tunceli escort uşak escort van escort yalova escort çorlu escort gebze escort gümüşhane escort izmir escort kilis escort kırklareli escort karabük escort karaman escort kars escort kıbrıs escort kırşehir escort malatya escort niğde escort ordu escort osmaniye escort sinop escort tokat escort yozgat escort zonguldak escort